Published Sex Stories

Lynne and Steve

Sultrybuxombbw on Bisexual Stories

I was over at Steve and Lynne's house, my ex-husband and Lynne had settled into a nice "domestic rythum" as Lynne called their lives. They still joined to Swing Group sometimes but perferred to stay with each other even when they went out. They were both members at the nudist camp and she turned heads and still does when they go to the camp. Steve's 9 inch cock is still something I think of a lot but it all but belongs to Lynne now.

I figured I should just ask so I asked Lynne, "Why is it that Steve and you don't want to play anymore?" "Well, we figure we have all we want at home now." "Really? He doesn't even react when I come over anymore and I stod naked in front of him last week and sucked my nipples and he smiled and went past me and just pa

Read More
tted my ass. You must be really good Dear" I said. The door bel rang and she went to answer it and several of our girlfriends came in. We were all going to have lunch and go shopping that afternoon.

Joyce and Danna and Jennie and Wanda all came into the kitchen and we all had coolers. Lynne was watching as I hugged everyone, each one I kissed a little on the lips and we all laughed and talked. After two coolers (or so) each we sat in the living room talking. I felt really like a bitch and so picked up the conversation with Lynne again. "So, you never did tell me what it is you do so special for Steve to have tamed him, and you don't want to play often anymore either." I said. The others looked at us and then Joyce said, "Yeh, I all but threw myself at Steve the other day and he smiled and said "Thanks" patted my ass and walked away at the store.  

Everyone was now asking Lynne over and over and so she had to tell us her secret. She hada nice skirt and blouse on and said "Okay since you will not let me go with this I wil show you why STeve does not need other women anymore." She said this looking at me. She left and came back with a pouch and she put it on the table. "Okay, now, I am obviously beautifu, right?" she said. No one could argue with that and then she kept talking as she pulled of her clothes. "I have a great body?" Again no one could argue. Now she was standing naked in front of us, her 38DDD tits swaying as she moved with some music she had put on. She carressed herself as she said that she did everything for Steve that any woman could do, she never told him no and always made sure he had all he wanted both in the kitchen and the bedroom or anywhere else she needed to please him. "I learned from my mother how and Asian woman should satisify a man and I do it very well."

She pulled out a 9 inch dildo that was an exact copy (she said later) of Steve's cock and balls. It was fully erect and looked just on the verge of a man's cock ready to cum, swelled and veins all full. "Now why should a man want an woman that can't do what I can do for him" she said and placed the dildo on a mat in the middle of the room as we all sat watching her. My pussy is better than any woman's mouth and that is all any man could want" she said as she stood over the dildo that was standing on it's floor mount. She was massaging her tits pulling the nipples and her pussy was wet for all to see. "Can anyone else do this?" she said and lowered herself so that just the head of the dildo was in her pussy. She stayed in that position with it just in her and began closing her eyes, concentrating. Slowly the dildo began to move and then we saw that it was moving in and out in small slow strokes into her pussy. She had not moved at all but the plastic cock was slipping into her tight pussy. Her perfect control made shure it did not slip out. Finally, after about 15 min it was all the way in and she still stayed that way, then it slowly began moving out of her pussy, soaking wet with her juices. She pulled it back into her pussy again using only her muscles and then she went to the stool and sat down stradling it looking at us wth a glassy look in her eyes, obviously close to an orgasm. "Now, since I can sit on Steve's cock and my pussy can do this to him, why would he want a sloppy pussy and ass that can't squeeze him like this.

Her orgasm came and she shook all over and her nipptles got hard as rocks and then she laid on the floor and grabbed the cock and plunged it into herhard and fast and deep. Several orgasm shook her and finaly she sat up, stil with the dildo in her, "And why would I want to have a cock that could not do what Steve's dildo just did for me, he can and does fuck me and takes over and hour before he gets soft the first time." Lynne got up and came to me and pulled the dildo out and put it to my mouth and her pussy was still wet on it. She grabed my hair and pulled my head back, "Suck the cock little bitch." she told me and I took it in and swallowed it down. She looked around and told the girls, "Lets give Teresa a little fucking." Suddenly we were all naked and I was on the floor and someone had their fist in my pussy and then another slipped in with it. "So how many cocks can go in this sluts hole at one time" Joyce was saying. Lynne's voice was distant but I heard her say, laughing, "Let me show yuo what Teresa can take and still be loose, this cunt is really used. Get her up and bring her." I was in a daze and then we were out behind the house. Steve and Lynne have a horse named "Boxer" and he was out in the stable. He heard the noise and came to the stall door.

I could see he must have known what was happening cause he was snorting and his cock was beginning to hang out. I was taken to the mare's bench and Lynne worked a special bench adapter on it. As she finished she said, "Bring the mare here, time to mate her." One of the girls, Danna, was almost fainting, "She is going to take that cock in her?" "Not something she hasn't done before, huh Teresa?" I was geting flushed now and I was soaked between my legs ready for what was to come. I was secured to the bench bent over with my ass towards the place Boxer would be brought to. Suddenly I felt his hot breacth on my back and his smooth coat against my hips. "I think he is ready alright." Lynne laughed so it was now time for me to be bred. His breath was hot now against my neck and suddenly he nipped my shoulder, "Take your mare" Lynne's voice said and he was against me in the straps. His cock was huge and pushing against my ass and hips. "Wanda, gduide him in, make sure he gets the right hole," Lynne laughed. My pussy lips were spread apart by hands and then a huge horse cock was slipping into me. I had an orgasm at once and then Boxer became excited and began pounding deep into me. The breeding rack was rocking and I was in fear it would go over and maybe I would be crusehed but Lynne promised she would make sure I was okay.

The girls were all saying "my god, this is wild, how can she take all that cock? My god, she is actually taking it all in her cunt, oh fuck, I can't believe it." After a long time my pussy. sore and inflamed and ready for another orgasm felt the cock fill my cunt with horse cum. It was pumping me full and going down my legs and to the floor and still he fucked me hard and his cum kept coming. He was let off me and my cunt was stuck open and full of cum. "It is not closing up, she is really big." Wanda said laughing hard." Boxer was led to his stall and then Lynne said, "Wanna see what else Teresa can take?" "Yeh, lets see her fuck and army or something." I was almost unaware of the fact that Lynne had gotten Lane out of his stall. He was a Shetland Pony that had a nice huge cock. She brought him to the bench and he was beginning to stamp the ground knowing a mare was there for his pleasure.

"Damn, two horses in one day?" Danna said. "Yeh, wand this one is going in a different hole." Lynne said. Her hands were in my gapping cunt and then over my ass with the horse cum she got there. She slid her fingers into my ass lubing it up. "Okay Lane" she said, "Enjoy boy" she said and he was up and his cock against my ass. Then my ass was streached as he found my ass, "Oh fuck yes" I began moaning loud. "She likes it" Wanda said. "Damn right" I tild her and pushed my ass towards the invading horse cock. It went in and an orgasm shook me all over and I moved my ass onto it. Lane began pumping me hard and I was crying louder and louder "Oh fuck yur mare, knock her up, fuck her good>" I heard myself saying over and over.

Somehow I was on the couch the voices around me talking and laughing. MY ass and cunt streached out and sore. "Look who is alove again, death by orgasm huh Teresa?" Lynne laughed. I tried to stand and fell on the floor. I reached down and slipped a hand inside my cunt and brought the cum on it to my mouth.

"Now tell me ladies, why would Steve want a cunt like that?" He has the best and no one else wil ever be as good as me."

 

He treated her like she didn't exist! Now she was free!

shelbygt1967 on Taboo Stories

Fred was very successful in the business world but a looser of a husband, however, no one knew except he and his wife Rose.  Fred was a handsom man who wanted to impress everyone he came in contact with.  He ware $800.00 suits, monagramed shirts and $200.00 shoes.  Fred put on aires as to who he really was, he was a genuine asswhole to his wife.  The first time I saw Rose I was infactuated with her beauty, her sincerity, her shiness and her figure.  I couldn't help noticing her breasts, they seemed to accent her body perfectly.

Fred had been involved in several shady business deals but never jailed because he had the gift of the gab and was very carismat

Read More
ic.  He was also fucking several woman, a young office assistant, secretary in another office and a marrid lady in another city.  Rose had no idea of any of the woman accept the married one and Fred told her if she didn't like it she could leave him but she would get nothing.  It was important to Fred that he keep up appearances of a happy home.  However, good fortune smiled on Rose, the feds went after Fred and he landed in jail. 

Rose diviorced him and a few years later I decided to take a bold step.  I call her and set up an appointment to take some photos of her on the premise that she would be posing for major glamore magazines like Harpers, Red Book, Good House Keeping of if she wanted to some of the Paul Raymond magazines out or Europe.

When I arrive at Roses house she looked like a million dallors.  Rose did not recognize me (which I had hoped)  so I could be more bold in my approach.  Before the first photo session was done Rose was naked and loving it.  On the second session a couple of days later Rose picked up right where she left off.  She was exquisitly beautiful, standing about 5'6" at about 110 lbs with 34 D perky firm breasts, a nice wiast line, great hips and killer legs.

Rose had the largest patch of brown pubic hair I have ever seem on anybody.  The triangle hair went from her pussy to within an inch of her belly button and from hip bone to hip bone.  It was huge!  I ask her to trim it up for the second session and was plesentaly surprized to see that she had trimmed it up signifently.

Over 7even days of shooting pics I accumulated over 700 photos of this magnificent beauty.  With each photo session Rose became more bold herself, she was posing like a pro, spreading her pussy to show everyone cupping her tits, sucking her nipples  and even letting me stroke my cock up and down the length of her slit.  What a hot lady!

I didn't quite get around to fucking her at the time, however, Rose is going to pose for me again soon ad this time I know she'll fuck me.  She doesn't know it yet but I do!

See you soon Rose!  

TABOO

ashish on Incest Stories

Faiza was upset. She was going to swimming today but could not do so. Her pubes were showing through her swimming suite and she had no hair removing cream to remove them. Suddenly she thought of using her brother's razor. Amir was two years her senior, she was 15, and they shared a common bathroom. Each had a door from their room into the bath. She went outside and made sure that he was not home. Relax she went to the bathroom and opened his cabinet. His Gillette razor was lying next to his shaving foam. After taking of her clothes she inspected her pubes. They were thick and black and covered her virgin pussy like a blanket. Faiza was a beautiful girl. She had 34B sized breasts, slender waist and round buttocks. She slowly applied the foam on her pubes. In her religion,

Read More
girls are not supposed to play with their pussies, but she was finding it hard not to touch the small bud at the top of her pink pussy. She slightly touched it and a shiver of ecstacy ran through her. She hadn't played with herself and did not know to do any further so she picked up the razor and carefully began to remove her hair. She was so much absorbed in it that she did not hear her brother come inside.
"What are you doing with my razor, you idiot?"
"Nothing." That was all she could say.
Faiza was so stunned that she could not find an answer.
Amir lost all his anger when he saw her beautiful tits and her spread semi hairless pussy.
When she realized her nudity, she quickly reached for the towel and covered her nudity.
"Don't." That was all he could say to her.
"Get out or I will tell Samia."
"What are you going to tell her that you are using my razor for cleaning your pubes?"
"Please.. I am your sister and you are not supposed to see me naked."
"Okay, but on one condition."
"What is that?"
"You will tell me all about yourself and hear from me about myself, like you being my girl friend."
"Okay. But go away know or some one might come looking for us."
"See you in the evening." And Amir went outside with a large bulge in his pants.
Chapter 2
Faiza could not concentrate all day long. Even the swimming gala could not cheer her up. Every time she thought about what had happened would sent a shiver through her young body. Being seen naked by someone for the first time and that person being her brother was both exiting and repulsive. She did not know what to do. On one hand she wanted to show her body to him and also get a chance of seeing him naked, but she was afraid that it may lead to other things which she was not prepared to experiment before getting married.
At dinner table she saw that Amir was also tense.
Their father noticed.
"Amir. Did you and Faiza had a quarrel today?"
"No," said amir.
"Then why are you both not talking to each other?" He turned to Faiza and asked her the same question.
"Oh daddy I am tired after the swimming gala and nothing else."
"Ok, its Sunday tomorrow, and you both can sleep without the trouble of going to school."
They said good night and went to their room.
After nearly one hour she heard a knock at her bathroom door.
With trembling hands she opened it. Amir was standing in his sleeping suite.
"Can I come in?"
"Sure," was all that she could say.
Amir switched off her lights except those on the bedside table.
"What are you doing?" she said.
"Ever one should get the impression that we are asleep, that's what I am doing."
They sat on her bed staring at each other.
"What do you want to know?"
"Look Faiza, I am your brother and I will do nothing of the sort that you do not like. So please relax and don't be afraid."
He saw her relaxing and for the first time saw her smile a bit.
"You look beautiful in your nightdress," she said.
"Thank you, you also look beautiful especially when you are naked.
"Please don't talk about it know," she cut him short.
"Okay. But can I ask some private questions."
She nodded.
"What is the size of your boobs?"
"34B" was her short reply.
"And the color of your nipples?"
"You saw them today so why ask?" She was getting bolder now as she saw that it was just boy's talk.
"Well, you quickly covered yourself so I just had a glimpse."
"Light brown," she said with a small laugh.
"Are you wearing a bra know."
"No. I do not wear one when I go to bed."
"Can I feel them."
"Certainly not, that is out of question."
While talking she had a strange feeling there and she knew that she was wet. Her nipples were aching and she thanked God that the main lights were off and Amir cannot see them through her nearly transparent cotton qameez (shirt in English).
"Please," her brother muttered.
"Okay. I will show you one of my boob but then you have to answer my questions also and promise me that you will not take advantage of me."
"I promise."
She slowly raised her qameez and took out her left tit.
It was amir first time seeing a tit so closely. He had previously seen his mothers when she was nursing his baby brother. But this was something new.
"Is it beautiful?" she asked in a teasing voice.
"Yes," was all he could say in a deep voice.
"Please. Let me touch them," he pleaded.
"Okay. But just touch it."
He extended his hand and touched it. It was so soft. He touched the hard nipple. She gave a small moan
"Does it hurt when I touch it?"
"No. Please keep on doing it, it feels wonderful."
He took hold of her shirt and in one clean sweep he threw it off her head. There she was naked from above with all her splendors.
"You promised you won't do anything," Faiza said, trembling with desire.
"I just want to see them both. I am sorry."
"Doesn't matter know any way, and no it all right. I want you to see them."
He brought his mouth closer to them and took the left nipple in his mouth.
She jerked and thrust her boob into his hungry mouth.
"Oh it feels so good. Please suck them as Atif (her baby brother) sucks Samia."
He started with great enthusiasm. First on the left and then on the right until he felt her body tense and with a slight moan she relaxed. It was her first orgasm of her life and she thought that she had peed in her shalwar (pants in English). She felt embarrassed.
Amir realized what had happened. "Did you come?"
"What is that?" she asked in a lower voice.
"It means, dummy, that you had an orgasm."
She looked down at her shalwar and amir could see a large wet patch.
"I thought I peed."
"No, you certainly had an orgasm. Did you enjoy it?"
"Yes," she said shyly.
"I want to see your pussy."
He put a hand on the shalwar-covered thighs. She said nothing. Growing bolder he lowered her shalwar slowly until she was completely naked.
Her glistering shaved pussy, wet from her come, was in front of him.
He touched her there.
"No please," she pleaded, "I am not ready for it."
With a sigh he removed his hand. "Okay, but promise me that you will show it to me."
Alright, and with that Faiza put on her shalwar again. When she reached for her shirt he stopped her.
"I want you like this don't wear your shirt, you look beautiful."
Faiza was reluctant but agreed. "OK now you will answer my questions."
"Go ahead feel free to ask any thing."
"Are you circumsised?"
"Sure dummy, it is in our religion."
"What is your size?"
"What size?"
"You know it what I am talking about" she said.
He laughed. "Well I have nearly 7 inches of cock. Do you like to see it?"
"Yes," she replied shyly.
Amir lowered his pajamas and pulled out his virgin erect cock.
Faiza was stunned at the size of it. She had heard other girls talking about it but haven't seen one before. It looked beautiful and she wanted to touch it but she wanted her brother to ask her.
"Well, do you like it."
"I don't know."
"Haven't you seen a cock before?"
"Do you think I am a whore?"
"No. I thought, OK forget about it, will you touch it?"
She slowly put her hand on his penis. It was so hot and silky. Her small hand was trembling as she felt the length of it.
Amir was in paradise. He was also a virgin. Before today nobody has touched his cock. He was finding it hard to control his passion. He knew that a few more strokes and he would be coming.
Faiza was inspecting her brother's cook very minutely. "These are your balls" aren't they, she pointed to the hairy sack hanging below his cock.
"Yes they are. Look Faiza, why don't you keep on rubbing my cock."
"What will happen if I do so?"
"I will come like you did."
She started rubbing vigorously to please her brother. Amir felt his cook grew and started feeling the sensation building. After few strokes he knew he was ready.
"Please faster, I am going to come."
Faiza intensified her efforts. Suddenly a load of hot seamen erupted from the tip of her brother's cook and landed on her chest. She didn't know what to do but jest kept on pumping. At least Amir sighed and his cook stopped erupting.
"Thank you," he said and kissed his sister on her cheeks.
"What am I going to do with all this mess on my chest?"
He looked down and saw that his cum was all on her chest and beautiful breasts.
He had an idea. He lowered his mouth and took her cum covered nipple in his mouth. It tasted salty but he kept on liking them until both her tits were clean.
She was astonished and at the same time getting aroused again.
Amir looked into her eyes and read the message. "Will you like to taste my cum?" She nodded in affirmative.
He took some of his come on his finger and brought it to her mouth. She eagerly opened her mouth and took it and sucked it clean.
"You want more," he asked.

"Yes," she said. "Then why don't you taste it on my cock?"
"You mean I take your cock in my mouth, isn't it dirty to do such a thing?"
"No, nothing is dirty in love. Come take it."
She looked down at his semi erect penis and back at him.
"Come on, try it for once."
Reluctantly she opened her mouth and took the head of his cook in her mouth and instantly felt the remaining of cum on his tip. He thrust and half of his now throbbing cook was in her mouth.
"Suck it like a lollipop." She did so and found it was fun. She could feel his cook increasing in size in her mouth. But then she pulled back.
" Look isn't it to much for one day, it is my first experience and I want to go slow."
Amir was desperate but he wanted to please his kid sister. "OK but promise me that we shall do this again."
Faiza smiled. "Look, I also liked it but think about one thing and that is I am your sister."
"Nobody will know about it I promise you," Amir replied.
"It is not about anybody knowing. It is not right both in our religion and in law."
"Look I liked it and so did you so there is nothing bad about it. I want to see you naked, completely, and make love to you."
"Hey! aren't you going to fast?" Faiza said.
"Look I saw your breasts and your pussy didn't I?"
She looked at her brother. He looked so adorable that she wanted him close to her. He was senior to her but looked like a baby pleading for something. She opened his arms and embraced him. It seemed as eternity.
Suddenly she felt something hot on her still naked breasts. She looked down and saw that those were his tears. "What is the matter?" she asked him.
"I love you so much that it is hard for me thinking you will reject me."
"No dummy. I am not rejecting you. I love you. OK I promise we will do this again."
"But I want to see you completely naked today and even at your terms."
She was helpless. She separated from him and stood up. Brought her shalwar down and sat on the carpet at a safe distance from him.
"You want to see my pussy so look at it."
"I can't see it like this. You have to open wide."
Faiza slowly opened her legs and gave her brother a first full view of her pussy. Teasingly she lowered her hand and opened the lips of her virgin pussy.
Amir could not believe his eyes. There she was his beautiful young sister spread open and her pink pussy glistering with her wetness.
"Do you like what you see?" she asked teasingly.
"Can I jerk off while looking at you?"
"Do any thing you like but with yourself."
Amir took his rigid cook in his hand and earnestly started pumping at his meat.
Within no time he was ready to come. Faiza knew that he was about to come from the expression on his face. She was wet herself and tension was growing in her lions.
I am coming announced Amir and with that threw a thick load of jism into the air, which landed on his sister's thighs. Faiza also could not stop her hands from playing with herself. The moment she touched her clit, she started to come.
Both brother and sister lay exhausted after the powerful orgasms.
It was Faiza who stood first and wore back her clothes. She came near her brother and gave his flaccid cook a small squeeze. It stirred. She laughed and asked him to wear back his clothes. After both were dressed Amir gave her a kiss on her cheeks and said good night.
Both of them slept soundly knowing that more was in store with the rise of the new sun.
Chapter 3
Faiza woke up late next morning. Lazily she pulled the curtains, letting in soft light of March sun into her bedroom. It was spring which is the best month in Lahore (Pakistan). She walked out of her room and went straight to the lounge. It was empty except the maidservant. She remembered that her parents had to go to a wedding in their native village. The maidservant told her that only she and Amir were left behind. Hearing Amir name she blushed and remembered the events of last night. Not wanting the servant to see her blushing she went back to her room. She went to the bathroom to do the morning necessities. The door to Amir's room was unlocked. She went to look it but after a mischievous grin let it remain open. Slowly she removed all her clothes and looked at herself in the mirror. She knew that she was beautiful and the mirror replied in affirmative. After doing the necessary rituals she took a bath and wiped herself dry. The wearing a beautiful lacy bra and panties she went to Amir's room. He was sleeping soundly. She slowly removed the light blanket over him. To her surprise she found that he was sleeping naked. His flaccid cook was visible. She drew closure and started inspecting it. It was a mere two inches in length, not long as she had seen it the previous night. She lightly touched it. It was soft. She then ran a finger on his balls. They were bigger than she thought and oval in shape. Amir had a thick bush of pubs and she made a mental note that she will ask him to remove them. Amir stirred in his sleep and she tiptoed back to her room.
Later in the day when she went out she met him in the lounge watching Pakistan and India cricket match. They both said hello and smiled at each other. She sat near him on the sofa.
"Come closer to me," he said.
"No somebody might notice it."
"Papa and mamma have gone and they are not coming back till late at night," he replied.
"The maidservant? What about her."
"I gave her leave and there is nobody in the house and also I have looked the front door."
"You rascal. You have something in mind."
"Come closer to me and will you and please remove your shawl."
Faiza smiled to herself and after removing her shawl went near her brother and placed her head on his shoulder.
"You know Amir, I feel like I am your wife."
"Except that I haven't made love to my bride."
"We have been married only for say 10 hours," she giggled.
"Did you love what we did last night?" he asked.
"I really enjoyed it; by the way I say your small cock in the morning."
"Do you think it is small?"
"I have nothing to compare it with," she replied. "Amir will you do one thing for me?"
"What do you have in mind?"
"I want you to please shave your pubes for me."
"OK I will do it for you."
Faiza saw a bulge in his pants. She put her hand on it and smiled. "You are hard Again," and without waiting for his reply opened his pants and brought his cook out with its full glory. It looked beautiful in full lights.
"Amir do you masturbate."
"Yes. Often."
"Do you think about someone when doing it?"
"Yes I do," he replied.
"Can you tell me who?"
"Well sometimes about you and well I cannot tell you about the other one."
"Please tell me, I won't tell anybody, you know that."
"I think about Samia quite often." When he said that he looked at her for a sign of any anger but there was none.
"Have you seen her naked?" she asked.
"Well her boobs when she is feeding Atif."
"What do you visualize about her?" she asked.
"I think about sucking her tits and drinking her milk and sometime fucking her."
Faiza was getting turned on. "Will you like to fuck me?"
"Sure, that will be the best thing ever to happen to me. But will you let me do it?"
Faiza looked straight into his eyes and with a seductive smile lowered her head and took his erect penis in her mouth. She wanted to please her brother and be his bride. She vigorously kept on sucking him
"Oh my god Faiza I am going to come. Please suck harder." Faiza increased her speed and within a few strokes she felt her brothers cock stiffen. She knew that he was about to come but she wanted him to come in her mouth. To show him that she truly love him. Then she felt the first set of jism hit her throat. She kept on sucking earnestly and load after load of semen filled her mouth and some of it trickled down her lips. When she realized that he was spent, she let his cock slip out if her mouth and looked up.
Amir brought her up and kissed her on her full lips. He felt his cum on them. She opened her mouth and their tongues met. The taste of her sweet mouth along with his cum taste felt wonderful. They kept on kissing for sometime. Then they separated.
"How can I thank you Fazia?"
"You don't have to thank me remember I am your sister and wife."
"My wife! I thought you were just making me happy by saying it."
"Amir, I want us to live like husband and wife unless I am really married. But to tell you the truth I love you so much know that I wish we could be married and I can raise your children.
"I love you too Faiza and we shall talk about it later OK. Now can we go to my room?" He got up and taking his sisters hand they both went to his room. Once in their room they embraced tightly and started kissing. Soon both were naked and staring at each other. Amir took her in his hands and laid her on the bed. He took her nipple in his mouth and started sucking on it. Slowly his hand traced down and he found the lips of her moist pussy. Fazia purred like a cat. His mouth followed his hands and slowly he was kissing her thighs. Then he placed his mouth on her pussy. Fazia gave a cry of ecstacy and thrust her pussy forward to meet his tongue. Amir licked on her clit and virgin fuck hole.

Finger in my pussy-Asiansexkitty

jkwon on Incest Stories


Well if you have not been reading my storys then you dont know about me and my son. Lets begin.........

Thursday I got home around 6pm and was alone and need to start dinner. My hubby call and would be late around 9pm. I went to my room and change my cloths. I unbutton my shirt and remove it and started to unbutton my blue jeans and unzipped them when I started to think about that night my son and I got down and dirty. I remember feeling his cock against my wet pussy and him suck my dark nipples and feel me cum so good. I turn the bath water on and went in and remove my jeans to reveal my matching bra and thong set.I remove them and got in and was ready to play with my pussy. I rub the soap all over my dark beautiful body think it was my son. I went to my nipples and pull on the

Read More
m to send a jolt of pleasure in my body. I rub them back and fourth to get them very hard. As I was thinking about my son I went right between my legs and felt my hot pussy jolt with just the touch of my finger on my clit.I brace myself against the wall and lefted one leg up on the tub so my 3 fingers could go deep in my pussy.

I was in heaven fingering ,pull my nipples and rubing my ass hole thinking about all the sex in my life and my new friends online that get me so horny. I was going real fast and deep. I moun like I was geting fuck and loveing it. I felt the water pouring all over my dark skin and could see my tan lines around my nipples and pussy. Hair was gone from my pussy and now my lips where so big and pounding in my pussy was the pleasure of my sons cock in me. As I finish I got out and change cloths to cook dinner. I pull on my PJ bottoms with no panties because we women like to feel free right girls...8-) I went in the kitchen and started to cook. Around 7:30 my to sons came home from basketball practice. I was on th ephone when my oldiest hug me and rub my tits. I did not pay to much because I was to busy with my cooking and chating.

After dinner my hubby came home and was very sleepy. He ate and shower and off to bed. I went in the guest room to watch a little TV. I feel a sleep and about 11pm woke up by my oldest getting in bed with me. As we laid there I could feel has hands all over me but once it got to my pussy I just grab and move it. He kept trying and no words where said just me pushing his hands away. later my youngest came in and I got on my side to hug him and watch TV. My youngest in front me behide him on my side and my oldest behide me. Thats when I felt him go down in the back of my PJ and right to my wet pussy befire I could move my hand to stop him he push in with his finger. I was shock but it really felt good. He slowly work my pussy and it started to get wet. I started to help him so with ever push out with his fingers I would push my ass out so he could go deep.

I felt 3 fingers in my pussy and the noise was geting load of wet pussy so I turn up the TVÂ alittle. My youngest left so when he left the room I really got into it. I push my ass with ever push he did deep in my pussy I felt him kiss my neck and going up my shirt. I watch and listen to make sure noone was coming and reach back to grab his cock and pull it out of his shorts. I could feel the beat of his cock in my hands and now he was rubing my ass hole with all my pussy juice. I want it so bad and started to pull my bottoms downI got up and brace myself with one hand against the bed. He bent forword and started to suck on my nipples throw my pj top. I felt my bottoms around my kneesand now his cock was up against my ass.

The hallway light came on we both jump and I pull my bottoms up and got up out of bed. It was my hubby.............

asiansexkitty@yahoo.com

2 Dicks for Kaya

www.DramaSex.com on Wife Stories

Copyright 2005 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://refer.ccbill.com/cgi-bin/clicks.cgi?CA=923263-0000&PA=1081791">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights reserved.

I sat on the floor beside my fiancée, Kaya, after we’d just finished having sex. Her hair was a mess and she was glowing radiantly from the fucking that I’d just given her, but I could tell she wanted more. The only problem was that my cock was spent and limp as a dead duck.
Kaya, being the sweet woman that she is, didn’t say anything about it. She pulled me on top of her and gave me a tight squeeze.

The heat from her naked tits felt so good on my chest. I lay on her with my limp prick pressed on her sweet pussy.

She lifted my head from hers and looked me straight in the eye. I could

Read More
tell by the look on her face that she was about to do something silly. Kaya always had that bright-eyed look on her face when she was going to do something silly and disgusting.

She said, “Baby, I love you.” She kissed me on my lips. You might be wondering what’s so nasty about that. We had just finished having sex and I’d cum all over her face and mouth. She was trying to French kiss me with my own cum on her tongue.

I tried to pull away but she grabbed me by the back of my head and pulled me to her face with her tongue sticking out as far as it would go. The whole time, she said things like, “Yeah, baby, eat this cum off my tongue.”

She was laughing as she did it and so was I. Kaya was so silly sometimes. I felt I was blessed to have her in my life.

We rolled around on the floor for about a minute as I struggled to free myself from my future wife. I’m a big man with a good combination of muscle and fat. Kaya is much smaller but she’s very solid for her height. If we weighed the same, she’d kick my ass with no problem.

I wore her down with my weight and finally she let go. By the time we finished wrestling, the cum on her face had melted and it was starting to look more like sweat.

We lay on the floor giggling at each other. When the laughter subsided, I went quiet. I felt guilty for the first time in our engagement. Kaya was the sunshine in my life. She made me so happy and I just wanted to do something to make her happy. I just couldn’t think of what to do for her.

Kaya said, “Sean, why are you so quiet?”

I said, “I don’t know.” After a pause, I said, “Sweetheart, please be honest with me. Do I satisfy you?”

“Of course you do, honey.” She kissed my cheek.

“You’re not lying to me to make me feel better, are you?”

“Of course, I am.”

“What?” I shouted as I sat straight up.

Kaya said, “Calm down, Sean. I was only joking.”

“Oh,” I said. I laughed and lay back down. We talked for a while longer before we went to bed.

I slept well that night until I rolled over and noticed that Kaya wasn’t in bed with me. I thought nothing of it.

I closed my eyes to go back to sleep. I was dead tired and I needed my rest. Unfortunately, my bladder was full. As I was going to the bathroom in the dark, a flash of light caught me eye. It was coming from my home office down the hall.

I was at the bathroom door when I thought I heard something that sounded like lips smacking. At first I thought Kaya was eating something, but Kaya was too much into physical fitness to be eating anything this late at night. She was the type to stay hungry all night until it was time for breakfast.

I turned my ear towards the sound and listened more intensely. I knew that sound too well. Kaya was sucking on something.

I eased my way down the hall on bare feet trying to avoid stepping on squeaky sections of the floor. I stopped again and listened. She was definitely sucking something and I swear it sounded like a dick.

Anger ripped through my body. Was my fiancée fucking another man in my house while I was still in it?

I charged through the door, slamming it into the wall. It crashed with a loud boom.

Kaya was naked when I burst in. She was sitting at the desk with her legs wide open fingering her pussy. There was something in her mouth. She screamed; her arms flailed through the air causing her to release the long, brown thing that was in her mouth. It flew up to the ceiling and landed at my feet. It was a dildo.

“My goodness, Sean, you scared the shit out of me.” Kaya’s face went red. She jumped out of her chair and started putting her panties and T-shirt on.

I picked up the dildo and held it up as if I was asking for an explanation. Before she could open her mouth, something on the computer screen caught my attention. There was a video of a woman getting fucked like crazy by two men with huge cocks. One was black and the other was white.

When she saw what I was looking at, she closed the window and logged off the Internet. I went to the bathroom. She was in bed lying on her side when I came in.

I lay down and said, “I thought you said I satisfy you.”

“You do. I love the way you feel inside of me.”

“Then why do you have to fuck a piece of rubber while you look at porn?”

She was silent.

“Well?” I asked.

“I really don’t want to talk about this, Sean.”

“Why not? We’re getting married, Kaya. We have to be on the same page. Tell me what’s on your mind.”

She said, “It was just a fantasy, nothing else.”

I turned and looked at her. Now I was curious. I said, “Fantasy? What kind of fantasy?”

“Sometimes I fantasize about…having a threesome.”

“Why didn’t you tell me that?”

Sarcastically, she said, “Oh, right, like I’m just gonna say, ‘Hey, Sean, I have fantasies about sucking your dick while another man fucks my pussy.’ How would you react to that, I wonder?”

“It’s fine with me.”

Kaya sat straight up. She shouted, “What?”

“I said it’s okay with me. To be perfectly honest, I have the same fantasy sometimes. I think it would be very sexy to watch you with another man’s dick in you.”

Kaya was quiet for a time. She made sounds as though she was going to say something but the words wouldn’t come out of her mouth. She sighed loudly and said, “So you wouldn’t mind, Sean?”

I sat up with her and held her close to my body. I said, “Baby, we’re going to be together for a long time and I want to make you happy the same way you’ve made me happy. If you need more sex than I can give you, it’s fine with me. As long you come home to me every night, I don’t have a problem with that. And you can only do it if I’m right there with you. I want to watch.”

Kaya was exultant. I could hear it in her voice when she said, “Thanks, honey. I’d love for you to watch.”

“So do you know who you’d like to get it on with?”

It was dark, but I could see her eyes light up in the shadows. She said, “Yes, I do. I met somebody at work named Brian and he’s really sexy. He’s been trying to fuck me for the longest time. I wanted to have sex with him too after he showed me his dick one day in his car on our lunch break. The only reason I didn’t suck it was because of you.”

“Do it,” I said. “You have my permission as long as I’m there to watch.”

She went to work the next day and explained the situation to Brian. I spent the whole day trying to think of how to tape us fucking Kaya. I had to decide whether I wanted it to be simple shots of us fucking or if I wanted us to follow a script and say some rehearsed lines like a porn movie.

I liked watching porn just as much as Kaya and there was a part of me that wanted to do a little directing. On my lunch break, I thought up a few scenarios to run by Kaya and Brian.

I knew things had gone well when I came home and saw Kaya sitting on the couch with a huge smile and two glasses of wine. She told me they had made plans for him to come over tomorrow night, which was Saturday.

I told her my plan to make our threesome into an amateur porn flick and she loved it. She called Brian and ran the idea by him. He said he liked the idea too. I figured he would. He wanted to fuck Kaya so he probably would have agreed to anything I said.

Saturday night came. Everything was set up. I had my little digital camera mounted on a tripod and a nice set of curtains tacked to the wall behind the bed to make for a better background.

Brian was a cool guy. I liked him right away. We chatted for a few minutes and had some drinks. When nobody could think of anything else to talk about, Brian cheerfully said, “Let’s get started.”

Brian worked the camera while I started out with Kaya. She looked a little nervous so I thought it might be better for her to start with me.

I took off all of my clothes and lay down on the bed with my legs hanging over the side. Kaya took her position kneeling between my legs. We both looked at Brian. He nodded to us, a signal that the camera was rolling.

Kaya fell into her roll immediately. Lust appeared in her eyes as she stared at my semi-erect penis. She got a firm grip on it, opened her mouth really wide, and wrapped her pretty lips around my dick.

She took the whole cock down her throat in a single swallow. Her lips popped as they separated. She said, “Oh, yeah, I wanna suck that cock.” She sucked my cock again, moving up and down as she massaged it with her tongue and lips.

“Want me to suck it hard?” she asked.

I nodded. Kaya’s grip tightened around my cock and she went back to sucking it. This time she sucked harder as she lowered her beautiful face on my thickening shaft. Sucking my dick has always been a turn-on for Kaya. She liked doing it more than she liked having her pussy eaten.

She stroked my dick with her hand and said, “I wanna take it deep.” She held my dick in her mouth with her lips and swirled her tongue in circles on the pee hole while she caressed my thighs with her velvet hands.

Kaya liked the way my thighs felt. They were thick and I had a big ass like a black woman. I kept my cock shaven almost bald so my sweetie wouldn’t get hair in her mouth when she deep-throated me like she was doing now.

I started humping her mouth slowly. As I did, she’d open her mouth wide and close it around my prick when it was all the way inside with the cock head touching the back of her throat. Then she’d let it slide out and smack her lips on it.

“Suck that dick baby,” I said.

“Yes, baby,” said Kaya in between sucks. “It’s good to eat.” She let her warm breath heat my cock as she went in for another gulp of meat.

The top of my dick was turning red from her lipstick. I was so caught up watching her suck my dick that I had forgotten Brian was there. I didn’t notice him until he crouched for a better camera angle. I think Kaya had forgotten him too because she quickly looked in his direction when he moved.

She kept staring into the camera with her soft lips glued to my cock and smiled as best she could, considering my dick was taking up all the space in her mouth.

She took the bra straps off her shoulders and pushed her bra down, allowing her B-cup tits to fall out. Staring seductively at the camera, she put my cock between her tits and started stroking her them on my hard prick.

Brian pulled his dick out and shook it at her when she looked at the camera. She laughed. I was glad to see she was enjoying herself as much as I was.

She licked her lips and ran her tongue the entire length of my dick—from my balls all the way to the top.

Brian said, “Are you ready for another cock to suck on?”

Kaya closed her eyes and said, “Oh, yes, please, another cock. Two cocks for me, yeah, come on.”

Brian was in his briefs by now. He must have taken them off while I was getting my dick sucked. He caressed Kaya’s face. There was a huge bulge poking out of his white underwear.

Kaya gawked at it like it was candy. She groped as she looked up into Brian’s eyes staring at him with lust. She pulled his underwear down, and as soon the slightest trace of his cock peered through, Kaya had her lips wrapped around it.

A shiver went through my body when I saw my future wife with another man’s dick in her mouth. I had been waiting so long for this moment. It was just like my fantasies.

Brian was very aggressive. He talked a lot of shit just like the men in porn do. I usually never say anything when I fuck, but Brian was on a roll. He kept repeating things like, “Suck that cock. Take it all in your mouth. Oh, yeah, suck it.”

Kaya had totally forgotten about my dick. She let it go and gave Brian her full and undivided attention. Brian was thrusting his dick in my fiancée’s mouth like he was in her pussy. Kaya was meeting his thrusts by ramming her face at his cock. She took the whole dick and never gagged once.

Her ponytail came undone a little. Her hair and earrings were flying around in the air as Brian beat her tousles with his hard cock. It was obvious that Kaya was enjoying the new dick very much.

Brian said, “I want you to choke on it.” That sent her over the edge. Kaya started moaning. She was having an orgasm. Her moans were muffled by Brian’s dick sliding in and out of her mouth.

My cock was throbbing and jumping. Seeing my woman with another man’s dick in her mouth made me so horny. I started masturbating but that wasn’t good enough. I made them stop while Brian and I lay on the bed with our knees hanging off. I wanted Kaya to take turns sucking our dicks.

She was so horny that I could smell her cunt juice in the air. She was salivating as she went back to working on Brian’s dick.

He said, “Yeah, suck it. Get it all—just like that, baby.” Kaya was totally into him. She sucked him nonstop for about five more minutes while she stroked my cock with her free hand. I held the camcorder while this was happening and caught every moment of it.

Kaya said, “Put the camera down. I want both of you standing up.”

I sat the camera on the coffee table so we wouldn’t miss a lick. Brian and I stood on either side of her with our cocks sticking straight at those soft, luscious lips.

Once again, she stroked my cock with her hand while she slurped and slobbered all over Brian’s cock. His eyes were drawn up into his head. “Yeah, suck it, baby.”

She finally left his meat started sucking mine. Kaya stared at the camera as she alternated between us. I was so horny from watching her eat his dick that I almost came as soon as I felt her warm breath pass over my cock.

A few minutes later she was back to Brian. I had felt the pleasure of Kaya’s blowjob and now I wasn’t satisfied with watching. I needed my dick sucked too.

I pulled her hair as she was slurping and smacking Brian’s dick with her tongue. She didn’t respond so I pulled harder and put my dick on her shoulder, then the side of her face until she put her hot mouth back where it needed to be.

I pulled my dick out of her mouth and started masturbating while she licked on my balls. She said, “I wanna suck it deep. You want me to suck it deep.”

She positioned my dick so that it pointed straight ahead. She opened her jaws and slowly put my dick in her mouth. Brian and I watched as inch after inch of my throbbing prick disappeared in Kaya’s wet mouth. It was so far inside that I could feel her lips tickle my pubic hairs. She wiggled her tongue from side to side on my balls. That’s just how far my cock was in her mouth.

I saw that Brian was eager to resume getting his dick polished so I nudged her back to his side. She was happy to accept my invitation. She started sucking Brian’s cock, this time slower.

He said, “You love two cocks, don’t you?”

Kaya nodded. Brian started tugging on her hair. She responded by moaning while she touched his stomach, thighs, and balls.

Suddenly I got the urge to do something nasty. Kaya was on her knees sucking this man’s dick with her tight little ass poked out. My, my, my. Kaya had such a splendid ass.

I told Brian to lie down on the bed. I wanted Kaya to suck him in a doggy style position. Later she told me she was glad that I’d gotten this idea because her knees were starting to hurt. She’d been sucking our dicks for more than twenty minutes on her knees.

Now that she was more comfortable, Kaya really slurped and gobbled Brian’s cock up. I picked the camera off the coffee table and got a few good shots of this. Then I mounted it on the tripod and positioned it so that it was pointed directly at Kaya’s ass.

I loved the way her juicy wet pussy glistened in the camera lens. I opened her ass and fingered her slit as she polished Brian’s cock. I kneaded her tight Asian ass and stuck my finger deep inside her cunt.

I focused my eyes on that sweet pussy as slid my wet tongue across her asshole. She started sucking him harder. She spread her legs a little wider to give me better access. When I touched her pussy, it started oozing cunt juice all over my hand.

Brian was trembling from Kaya’s cock-sucking skills. He pushed her head away from his dick and said, “Oh, slow down.”

I asked if he was about to cum. He said yes. I said, “I’m glad you stopped her. I don’t wanna miss that. I want us both to cum on her face.”

Brian said, “If we go any longer, I’m gonna cum. Kaya, baby, you’re too good. I can’t handle anymore. Now I see why you needed two dicks.”

Kaya lay on the bed as we got ready for the cum shot. I worked the camera because I wanted to make sure I got every little detail. Brian started stroking his dick over Kaya’s head as she said things like, “Come on. Give me that fucking cum. I want it all over my face.”

When she was in the middle of her last sentence, a gust of cum shot out. It flew past her head and hit the pillow. Only a small bit landed in her hair. Brian adjusted his aim and the rest landed on chin and tits.

It was a great shot, but now I was excited because it was my turn. Brian and I traded places—he with the camera and me stroking my dick, inches from my sweetie’s head with her mouth open. She was licking her lips and staring lustfully at the camera waiting for me to shoot my load.

She started sucking my cock head and wiggling her tongue rapidly from side to side on the vein while I whacked off.

She said, “Why don’t you cum on my face, alright? Big load. I want a big fucking load.”

A big load is exactly what I gave her. My aim was much better than Brain’s. Every drop of semen landed in Kaya hot mouth. She smacked at it and savored every spec. She continued to lick the head until I’d dumped my last bead of nut juice in her mouth.

She said, “Yeah, that’s what I wanted.”

“It felt great.”

“It tasted better.”

Our faces lit up when Brian turned the camera off. We stared at each other and smiled. We’d just made our first amateur porno!

Then Kaya's face went blank. She looked at me with mock anger. She smiled and said, “Hey, I just realized something. Next time, I wanna get fucked too.”

Copyright 2005 http://www.DramaSex.com">http://refer.ccbill.com/cgi-bin/clicks.cgi?CA=923263-0000&PA=1081791">http://www.DramaSex.com All Rights reserved.

Freebie (part Three)

Victoriajohn on Forced Stories

All of my stories include descriptions of sex scenes that could cause offence to some people. Please do not read this story if you are offended by perverse sexual material, or if you are under the legal age of consent for your own country. These stories are pure fiction and are not based on anyone living or deceased.

As this is now part three of my tale, I'm assuming you've read parts one & two, so you know how I got into the situation I find myself in at the moment.

So some time later, maybe half an hour or so, I'm still lying face down on my bed sobbing, when I hear Gerry's voice as he stood in the doorway to my bedroom,
“Come-on Mary. You know I didn't mean it.”
I lay there trying to totally ignore him. I could sense he was moving closer to the

Read More
bed,
“Please babe. I'm sorry. I was angry, and I just lashed out without thinking.”
He moved in closer still and I felt his hand resting on my back. He slowly moved it around in a gentle manner as he'd done many times in the past; stroking my shoulders, I guess he thought relieving the tension. This was nearly always his approach when he wanted to say sorry after we'd had some kind of fight.

I lay there for maybe fifteen minutes as he sat on the edge of the bed; and whilst his hand attempted to soak away my stress, he would occasionally speak soft words of apology to try to explain away his stupid behaviour. I have to admit; I was on the point of talking to him, even if only to give him a mouthful of abuse. But before I'd opened my mouth, there was a sound from downstairs,
“KNOCK KNOCK. KNOCK KNOCK.”
It was someone at our front door, and as I felt Gerry getting to his feet he said,
“I'll go and see who it is.”
I turned on my side and in an angry voice snapped,
“I don't care who it is, tell them to clear off!”

I listened carefully and as I heard the door downstairs opening, I then heard Gerry say,
“Oh, it's you.”
Then I heard the reply, and even at this distance I could recognise Peter's voice.
“I've just come around to make sure Mary is alright.”
“Yes she is. And she doesn't want to see anyone. So you can clear off and tell Mr Spencer we don't want him to call either.”
“I've just come from Graham's office. There were two of his cronies with him, and they were bragging about fleecing you, and taking advantage of your wife. I just want to make sure she's ok.”

“I've already told you. She's ok, so just go away and leave us alone.”
“Ok. I don't want to interfere if I'm not needed. But please tell Mary, if she wants anything, advice, someone to talk to, or anything at all, she can call me day or night.”
I didn't know at the time, Peter had handed Gerry his card at this moment, all I heard was a short pause before the front door slammed shut with a loud,
“BANG!”

All the time I'd been listening to Peter's voice, it had brought back such a warm feeling inside, and now as I heard the noise of the door being shut in his face, I felt instantly angry. I leapt from the bed and dashed to the front window, where I could see Peter closing our front gate and walking across the road to his car. I dashed onto the landing and down the stairs. As I was descending, Gerry had been about to start to come up,
“What's wrong?”
“Get out of my way you stupid idiot.”

His face as I yelled at him changed from a look of concern to one of anger, but before I'd reached the bottom step he'd stepped back off the stairs and moved clear of my pathway to the door. I wrenched on the front door handle and as I swung the door open called out as loud as I could muster,
“PETER!”
He was at the other side of the road, and just on the point of getting into his car. He stopped and as he stood he looked back across to where I stood in the doorway.
I beckoned with my hand and called, not quite so loudly, but still shouting to make myself heard.
“Please. Come back, I want to talk to you.”

He closed his car door and began to walk back towards where I stood. I turned around and looked back at Gerry and gave him a scowl that didn't needs words to show its meaning. He in turn, looking somewhat confused, asked,
“What? All I did was tell him to fuck-off. Like you told me to.”
“Never mind what I said; the way I feel right now, I'd rather talk to him than you.”
“Well fuck you then.”
And with that Gerry stomped off and went into the living room.

I waited for Peter to arrive at the door and then said,
“Come on in. I'm sorry my husband was so rude to you.”
As he walked past me and made his way towards our front room he replied,
“That's alright; I guess he was feeling more than a little angry after being cheated like that.”
By now I was following him into the room and Gerry was again seated in his chair next to the TV, and again he'd got a can of beer in his hand. I was still angry with him, but now I was also burning with curiosity to know what Peter meant by his remark about Gerry being cheated.

After asking Peter to sit down I sat myself in the chair opposite both Peter and Gerry, and then I asked,
“Cheated? What do you mean?”
Peter looked across to Gerry, and then said cautiously,
“I'm not sure if I've spoken out of turn.”
Then he looked at Gerry,
“Doesn't she know?”
Before Gerry could answer I again gave him a scowl as I asked,
“Know what? What the hell's going on?”

Gerry looked sheepishly in my direction as he said,
“It's nothing. I was going to tell you later.”
Peter now looked uncomfortable as he said,
“Look I didn't come here to cause trouble; do you want me to go?”
I snapped my reply back,
"NO!"
It came out in a lot angrier tone than I'd wanted to use to my guest, so I instantly changed my tone of voice,
"Its not you I'm angry with. Once this rat has explained what he's been up to, I might need your shoulder to cry on.”
And then I turned my head and as I pointedly glared at Gerry I said,
“Well? What's all this about you being cheated?”

Gerry then went on to tell me about the negotiations that had led up to the session with the two men, of course, you the reader already know what had taken place. And then Gerry finished his tale with a classic male excuse,
“And when you came down after those men had left, I was so angry with what they'd done to you, and how they'd only paid two hundred measly quid, I just lashed out at the first person I saw. I didn't mean to call you what I did, but I guess I just used the words they'd fed me earlier.”

Peter looked quite confused,
“My god man, are you saying you not only persuaded your wife into going with two men to earn you money, but then hurled abuse at her once she'd done your bidding?”
Gerry had been looking quite guilty, but on hearing this rebuke, he turned instantly angry,
“You fucking butt out. She's my wife and what goes on between us is nothing to do with you.”
I was already angry, so my flare-up was instant; I sprang to my feet and as I knocked the can of beer from his hand I blurted out,
“You drunken shit. I might be your wife now, but if you keep up this behaviour, I've a good mind to let your dirty minded boss send you to fucking jail. And don't think I'll be here waiting for you when you come out.”
This obviously wasn't the kind of reaction Gerry expected as he sat himself up and took hold of my hands he begged,
“Hey Mary. I didn't mean anything. Come-on girl you know I love you. I just wanted to sort things out without, you know, outsiders interfering.”

“Interfering? I invited Peter in because I can't talk to you these days. One minute you're acting like my pimp, and the next like a bloody holy inquisitor. If you can't say anything civilised, keep your mouth shut until Peter and I have finished talking.”
“Please Mary, just calm down.”
"I am calm, but you butt out until I tell you. Otherwise I promise I will see you go to prison.”
He looked genuinely scared, and I knew my words had really struck home. He pulled himself back into his chair, never even answered, but gestured that his lips were sealed.

I turned to Peter,
“Yes, that's exactly what he did. He asked me to have sex with those men because they were friends of Graham, and because he said we'd get two thousand pounds. I wouldn't have done it for the money alone, but I knew that Graham could still get Gerry in trouble with the police. And then when I came down after doing what he asked me to do, he called me... well you can guess what he called me, exactly what those dirty sods had told him to call me.”
Gerry tried to explain himself,
“Please Mary, let me just explain.”
“Don't bother.”

Then Peter said,
“Look I know I'm an outsider here, and if you tell me I'm not in a position to say anything, then I'll understand.”
I interrupted,
“No please. That was why I called you back in; I need someone from the outside, just to know I'm not going totally insane.”
“Ok for what its worth, this is my opinion.”

“Gerry messed-up at work. And don't get me wrong, we all make mistakes, its just some come home to roost with a lot heavier consequences than we expect."
He paused here, and then turning to me continued,
"Well that said, you were faced with a choice of seeing him go to jail, or doing something you wouldn't have otherwise considered. The incident at the night club could have netted you both a sum of money you hadn't at that point even dreamed of accruing. Now this time it was you who, dare I say it, screwed up. I know you did eventually agree to do the business, but it was after all, your delay, that caused the loss of what could have been a tidy sum of money. And then just to prove how fucked up your head was, you go and fuck the guy for free.”

“But that's all water under the bridge now. But what you have to understand, in Gerry's mind, you've already shown him you have the potential for earning money. And let's not pretend, you've also demonstrated you don't exactly dislike the work."
I think as he'd said this he must have seen the look on my face.
"Hey don't look so offended, I'm not criticising. Now to today, Gerry isn't used to dealing with sharks like those two."
He was still looking directly at me when he asked,
"And be honest, if they'd paid the two grand you'd expected; you'd both be sitting down now trying to work out how to line up your next punter.”

“Don't look so disappointed my dear. Its human nature. You've found something you've got a real talent for, and it pays well. Well it should do."
He now looked back towards Gerry,
"Now Gerry don't get me wrong lad. You're a good sort, and I know you mean well. But you aren't dealing with this situation as it should be dealt with.”
Gerry went to speak, but I held my hand up indicating he should let Peter finish. I think I'd taken more criticism from Peter than I'd expected, and just wanted to let Gerry have a bit too even things up.

Peter continued,
“You see lad, your first priority should be to get Graham off your back.”
“But...”
I interrupted Gerry before he'd hardly began to but in,
“Gerry! Let him finish!”
“As I was saying, we need to get some kind of document signed by Graham, which once signed, will prevent him from wielding this police matter over your head. I know it will involve Mary here doing the business again, but if she tells me her preferences, I'm sure I can guide Graham's mind into a direction where he thinks he's got her squirming, when in reality, she can just do what-ever, and then you'll be free of him.”

Gerry couldn't restrain himself,
“Like what?”
“I don't know yet, I need to talk to Mary to see what she finds the most acceptable. But I'm not trying to pretend he'll go for anything that doesn't involve her having sex with someone.”
“So why should you be the one to do the deal?”
“I'm not saying I should. That's for Mary to decide. But I will say this, I think I've got more experience in negotiations than you, and I for one wouldn't let any deal be influenced by getting two tickets to a football match.”

Peter could see my look of curiosity, but Gerry just sat there silent. Then Peter said,
“Oh I see. That's something else you didn't mention?”
I snapped at Gerry,
“Come on, what's all this about ticket to the footy?”
“Its nothing, they just threw them in. It didn't make any difference to what happened.”
Peter said,
“So Larry and James were just shooting their mouths off?”
This I took to be the names of the two men who'd been with me this morning; not exactly the right protocol to find out a man's name after the event. But I guess in my new profession, this was something I'd have to get used to; that is, if I even find out their names at all.

I turned to Peter,
“Ok being as you're the one stirring the shit pile, why don't you tell me about these bloody tickets?”
“I'm not trying to stir anything up. It was just when I met Graham. Larry and James were going on about Gerry as if he was some kind of moron. They say he point blank refused to let them double fuck you for two hundred quid, and then almost bit their hands off when they threw in two tickets to the game. The irony was, the tickets were freebies they'd been given by the security firm that just re-furbished the warehouse security cameras. And those were the very same security cameras that caught Gerry; getting you into this mess in the first place.”

I looked across at Gerry as I said sympathetically,
“That's about typical for you lately; if it wasn't for shit luck, you'd have no luck at all.”
I think this remark was taken as I intended it, and Gerry said in an apologetic tone,
“It wasn't like that honest. I really did think you'd kick-up a fuss as soon as they both started playing around with you at the same time.”
“It's ok. I guess I should have told you before, just how far that perverted sod of a boss of yours had already pushed me.”
And then I looked across at Peter,
“And for all his protective talk, he's no angel either.”

Peter looked a little defensive as he came back with,
“That's not fair. I've never forced you into anything.”
“No, but you didn't miss out on your chance to take advantage of me, no matter which hole was vacant.”
Gerry looked surprised,
“What? He's fucked your arse as well?”
“Hey don't look so shocked. Ass fucking is almost as common as a pussy fuck these days. And ask her, she wasn't forced.”
Gerry looked quite sad as he asked,
“Am I the only man in this town who hasn't fucked your arse?”

Peter could see my distaste at this kind of comment, and he answered before I got chance to speak,
“See lad, that's the kind of remark that kills the goose that lays the golden egg. She's done nothing wrong, and you should be supporting her, and making her feel good about her performance. Now come on tell her all that stuff about how much you love her, and less of this silly jealousy. If old Graham got one thing right; it was what he told you the other night.”
Gerry asked,
“What was that?”
“That little girl has got more cunt than you or any other one man can satisfy.”

On hearing this crude remark once again, I instantly covered my face with my hands as I coloured up bright red.
“No Mary. Don't take that as an insult. You're good. In fact I'll repeat what I said the other night, you fuck better than anyone I've ever been with; and that I can tell you, is no short list. Be proud of that pussy, if it's managed properly, Gerry can quit work, and both of you could make enough money in the next eight to ten years for you both to retire on a comfortable pension.”

I couldn't be sure I understood what he was actually saying, and I guess Gerry was having the same problem. But he asked the first question,
“Are you saying she should become a prostitute?”
“What do you mean become one? She already is. What did you think those two men paid you two hundred quid for.”
Gerry again flared up,
“You filthy sod.”
He sprang to his feet and launched himself at Peter, who rose to intercept him, and being a far bigger build, just took hold of his wrists and restrained him as Gerry carried on slagging him off.

I got to my feet and took hold of one of Gerry's arms,
“Please Gerry. Stop it. I'm sure he wasn't trying to insult me.”
Gerry shook his wrists free and slumped back into his chair,
“Fucking typical. I say something in anger, and I'm the anti-Christ. He calls you a hooker in cold blood, and you say its ok.”
“But he's right. I am a hooker. A prostitute. A whore. It doesn't matter which word you use, I let those men do it to me for money.”

Peter now had a big beaming smile on his face,
“Good girl. Now you Gerry; if you can accept it, and not get upset, then think of what this means.”
Gerry reluctantly asked,
“I don't get it.”
“Those men came here today prepared to pay up to five grand. They'd told Graham what they wanted to do, and he didn't think she'd go that far for less than that amount, if at all. But in the event, they got what they wanted, and they were only here for just...”
He shrugged his shoulders, then continued,
“I don't know; how long were they upstairs with her?”
Gerry replied,
“About twenty minutes at most.”
“The pair of them were cock-a-hoop about getting to do the double. They'd only thought it would be an arse fuck; one at a time.”
“Ok so they conned me, how was I to know what had been said before they got here?”
"That's my point; not only are you not in the right circles to know who will pay what amount, but you don't even know the value of the goods you're selling."

I spoke up, feeling more than a little used in their conversation,
“So that's all I am? Something to be sold to the highest bidder.”
“It was your choice. Nobody was holding a gun to your head, or a knife to your throat. It wasn't even Graham using his blackmail to back you into a corner.”
He paused for a second and then broke the silence,
“Don't feel bad about it. It's done, and you're none the worse for it. But think, you could have been five grand richer. Never mind about other people's opinions, it's yours, and you know how to use it; if you want to make a living from it, then that's your decision.”

“So what are you saying, she should do this all the time, and I don't even need to go to work?”
“I'm not saying she should. But I'm saying if she wants to, then she has the natural talent. And if she gets handled properly, she'll only need to do it until she's around thirty, and by then you'll have so much money invested, neither of you will need to work for the rest of your lives.”

“Bull-shit.”
“I'm not kidding you. But it will only workout that way if you spend carefully, and invest every spare penny. It has to be managed and planned.”
“Ah. Now I get it. She fucks all your mates, we get a pittance to live on, and you fuck-off with all the money. Fuck you! Do I look that stupid?”
“Well from where I'm sitting, if you're not stupid, you're a good actor.”

Gerry again sprang to his feet, and Peter again countered him, holding him as they danced around the room.
“Pack it up. It's my life you pair are talking about. Don't I get to have an opinion?”
As Gerry begrudgingly returned to his seat I said,
“It's no good Peter; I couldn't do that for a living.”
“Please Mary. Think about it. If I'd arranged those men this morning, you'd now have earned Gerry's normal weekly wage, and been able to put four-thousand four-hundred pounds into a high interest no tax investment account. And it took you twenty minutes! If I only find you say five or ten tricks a week, you'll be on the same kind of money as a premiere league footballer. Now I'm sure that's putting it in terms even Gerry can understand.”

I thought that remark would again antagonise Gerry, but when I looked across to where he was sitting, it clearly hadn't; I think the penny had now dropped, and Peter's ideas must have sunk in, because instead of anger, there was an excited enthusiasm in his voice,
“Are you sure she could earn that kind of money?”
“Maybe not for the first few months, but it one of those things, the newer she is and the less people know about her, the juicer the pretence, and the higher the price per session. But of course, if not many people know about her, then she won't get many customers. Then come the glory days, when she gets a hot reputation, and everyone wants to have a slice of the action; during that time the price is high, and I can get as many as she's willing to take. That's where she can make the bulk of her money. But we have to be careful how we play that; otherwise she'll loose the fresh appeal. Once that happens it's up to you whether you want to call it quits, or just move into another part of the market to boost your bank balance before calling it a day.”

Gerry was on the edge of his seat listening intently, now obviously taken by the idea, and then he asked,
“How come you think you know so much about this kind of thing?”
“I'm in the hiring end of advertising. And in our business, the money to be earned by the, so called actors and actresses is good. But most runs of an advert are not repeated. I know there have been some that keep using the same old face, but they're the exception. Usually we don't want any particular face to become associated with the product, so it's very much a one shoot and goodbye. If they're lucky we'll use the same face again for a few more different customers' lines, but very soon the work dries up. With the men I don't even get involved, and never see most of them again. But a girl whose face is appearing regularly on TV, even if it is only five seconds of loading a dishwasher or selling insurance; she has a short but lucrative earning window. And as I say, by the time their adverts are out in the public eye, most of them are struggling to find work. I can always find a customer to keep them in the luxury to which they've become accustomed. And once their glory days run out, if they still want work, there is lots of low-end porn. So being as I said to Mary, 'it's no good her pretending she's something she's not'. Then neither will I, as far as these girls are concerned, I'm their pimp.”

“How many girls do you look after?”
“Difficult to put a number on. There's about ten or fifteen high-end girls, ones whose adverts are still in peoples minds. About twenty or so who get the odd good earner, but rely mostly on porno, either film or club acts. Then I've got twenty girls in a block of flats, but they're just straight pay-for-fuck at fifty quid a go.”
“So this is your real job, and that rubbish about advertising is just a cover?”
“No, this is the sideline. Call it a hobby.”
“But one that pays good money?”
“I'm not short of a bob or two, but then I wouldn't be destitute if I only had my advertising, that's good for seventy-five grand a year. So like I said, this is just something I enjoy, that also pays well.”

“So if I let you look after Mary, what's your cut?”
“I'm not sure how much you know about running whores, but I think you'll probably know the normal split doesn't favour the girl.”
“So what's normal?”
“The fifty quid a go girls get a fiver a fuck.”
“So you take forty-five quid for doing nothing?”
“Not nothing. They get a place to operate from, with built-in security. If they could do better elsewhere, they'd leave.”
“Well don't think you're getting that cut from my wife.”

I broke up their cosy chat,
“I think you're both getting the cart before the horse.”
As they turned and looked quizzically, I continued,
“I'm not doing it.”
Peter added,
“She's right, we haven't reached the point where we discus who gets what cut. Lets just workout how to get Graham off your backs. All the rest can wait.”

Gerry responded first,
“Have you any ideas on that score?”
He asked looking at Peter. But before Peter replied, I spoke up,
“I'm wondering if our best idea would be to just find ourselves a solicitor.”
Peter took up the conversation,
“I can see why you would say that, and of course, it is your choice. After all you're the driver, and even if Gerry is your husband, in this respect, we're both passengers along for the ride. So if that's what you want to do its fine by me, and I won't try to talk you out of it. But before you go off half cocked, let me just run through what you'd be letting yourself into.”

I interrupted,
“Oh I know all that stuff about being dragged through the courts and our friends and family finding out. But at least it would be over one way or the other.”
Gerry butted in,
“That's the problem. It might be over for you, but think about me. At best, like you just said everyone will know, I'll loose my job and have difficulty finding another, and even if they don't send me down it'll be a hefty fine. But if it goes the other way, and you've already said about the way my lucks running, they'll send me down for twenty to thirty years.”

Peter again continued,
“You're both right to some extent, but let me just explain something else. You go to a solicitor first; he then has to employ a barrister. Now to get a good brief, costs real money. I'd guess if you want to keep Gerry out of prison, you'd be paying the best part of thirty grand just for the legal team. From what Graham says, the total cost of the false insurance claims are very substantial, so the fine won't be lower than ten grand, and could be a lot higher. So unless you have rich relatives or money stashed away I don't know about, I can only think of one way you can get that kind of money. But there is another way. We could just persuade Graham to sign a disclaimer.”

I answered,
“No. I know you think you have all the answers, but blackmailers don't give up. And all that stuff about legal costs is just you trying to frighten me. I know we could get free legal aid, that way it won't cost a penny.”
Peter laughed,
“Ha ha ha. Legal aid! How do you know so much about these matters?"
"I've seen programs on TV."
"Well unlike TV, blackmailers are just people who think they've got the upper hand, you just need to outwit them. And yes you can get legal aid, but I guarantee if you go down that route, Gerry will be middle-aged before you see him again. But I've said my piece. And if that's your choice, it's nothing to do with me. If you have a change of heart, Gerry's got my card.”

At that he rose to his feet, but before he'd moved Gerry said,
“Hey, don't go just yet.”
“I'm sorry lad, but it's not my place to push your little lady into a life she isn't happy with.”
“But you said we could get Mr Spencer off our backs another way; what did you mean?”
Still standing he replied,
“Mary knows what Graham's first proposal was.”
With that he looked at me.

I blushed, but said nothing. Gerry said,
“Well come on, am I the only one who doesn't know what's going on?”
“But you do lad, she refused him the first time. And then he brought you into the game to win her around.”
“What, not that thing about modelling the knickers from your catalogue?”
“That was it.”
“For fucks sake Mary. You'd send me to prison, rather than flash your fanny in his kinky knickers.”

“You don't understand. I've done that and more already, and we're still no nearer getting your situation over with. What ever I do that man will just keep asking for more and more.”
At this point I actually broke down and began to sob. Not hysterically, but I just felt so sad and helpless, as if I was on a never ending spiral downwards. Now you might think Gerry would be the one to sit alongside me, wrap his arm around my shoulder and say,
“Come-on love. I know it's been hard for you. But I promise I'll make sure that bastard doesn't control you again.”
But no, it was Peter whose neck I now buried my head into and sobbed.

Gerry asked,
“So what's your plan to get Mr Spencer off our backs?”
Peter replied in a soft voice,
“Not now lad. Let her have a little cry. Once she's got it out of her system, they'll be plenty time to discuss tactics.”
So that was it, Gerry sat there silently as I sobbed on the chest of what to all intents was a perfect stranger. How long we would have stopped there like that I'm not sure, but after about ten minutes the phone started ringing, and Gerry got up and answered it.

“Hello.”
”Ah Gerry lad.”
“Oh. Hi Mr Spencer.”
“I was just calling to make sure you were in. I'm coming around to see you about tonight.”
“Tonight? Why what's happening tonight?”
“I'm going to meet some friends, and I want your little lady to accompany me. I need to give her the details, and make sure she's ready for the hairdresser and beautician when they arrive later. Anyway, I'll be there in about thirty minutes and I'll explain everything.”

We of course, didn't hear Graham's end of the conversation, but even while he was on the phone, I'd sat up and was waiting to find out what Graham wanted. So as soon as he'd put the phone down, I asked,
“What's he on about tonight?”
“He's coming around now, to tell you all about it.”
“About what?”
“He wants you to go with him tonight to meet some of his friends, and he's arranged for a hairdresser and beautician to come here this afternoon.”
“Oh my god!”
And as I let out my cry of desperation I again started to sob as I buried my head back into Peter's chest.

He gently eased me from his chest, and using one hand to wipe the hair from my tear soaked face, he said softly,
“Come on. Let's not let him get the upper hand. We haven't got long, have you got a PC.”
Gerry answered,
“Yes, and it's got the latest graphics card, so it can handle just about any of the latest games.”
“So long as you've got word or some other kind of word processor, I don't think we've got time for games.”
I looked up at Peter and through my tears mumbled,
“What are you going to do?”

He helped me to my feet and we followed Gerry into the back room, by the time we got there, he had already fired up the PC. As we waited for it to boot, Peter said to me,
“Now you can't let Graham know I'm involved. And he already knows Gerry's capabilities, so when he arrives, this will all have been your idea. Ok, just give me a few minutes, and I'll see what I can come up with.”
Gerry and I stood silently behind Peter as he tapped away on the keyboard. After a few minutes, he'd finished the document, and the printer burst into life. This was the text he'd written.

To whom it may concern.

I G.W.Spencer do affirm that G.Kendal, being my employee was working under my instructions in the testing of a comprehensive security installation. This work involved a simulation of warehouse stock damage. Looting or, and stealing of the same. Filling in false insurance claim forms for the same. Distribution of the same amongst other employees. And loading of the same stolen goods into his own private transport.

Therefore any recorded material, audio or video, on whatever format, purporting to show this kind of activity, is not to be taken as evidence of any crime or misdemeanour.

Mr G.Kendal, is a trusted employee, who has my full confidence.

I am sorry that he has decided to move on to a new position with another company, but I wish him well in his new endeavour, and can assure any new employer that he will be getting a first class worker who can be trusted implicitly.

G.W.Spencer

As he handed the paper to me he said,
“Right now once that's signed by Graham, put it somewhere safe until you see me, and I'll get my legal boys to ratify it, and file it away.”
I could feel such an overwhelming surge of appreciation building as I read the words and began to think this would maybe secure my freedom. And as Peter handed the paper to me, I wrapped my arms around his neck, and smothered him with kisses. As I kissed like a silly child showing gratitude for a Christmas present, I could feel Peter's hands gradually applying more pressure, trying to prise me from himself. Then when he managed to get his face out of reach of mine, he said,
“Come-on. I appreciate your gratitude, but we really haven't got time for this.”

As I realised how silly my behaviour was, I blushed and as I backed away, said shyly,
“Sorry.”
“That's ok, and maybe some time soon, if you still feel that way, you can show me properly. But right now, you have to decide what you want to offer Graham to get him to sign, and how we can manoeuvre him into doing what you want. Now our starting point has to be the two options he has already given you, but that's not to say he'll go for them now.”

Gerry asked,
“Two options, I thought there was only one.”
“Well I'm afraid that before he involved you, he'd already been trying to get your little lady to come across with her goodies, still using your prison stretch as the stick. But your little lady refused him, and told him to get lost. It was then he threatened you directly, and it was you who persuaded her to cooperate.”
“So if posing in your sexy knickers was one option, what was the other?”
“He said if she'd fuck both him and me; that would be debt paid.”

Gerry's face was at first a scowl, and then suddenly it changed into a big smile,
“That's it!”
“What's it?”
“Don't you see? She's already let you and Graham do it the other night, remember you phoned me from that hotel room.”
“It's not something I'm likely to forget. But that's been and gone. If you'd had the sense to write out something before then, he'd have signed that night to get her to fuck. But now, it's water under the bridge.”
“I see, so either she poses in your stuff, or you get to fuck her again. Seems like you win all around.”

“Stop getting distracted from who your real threat is. If you don't decide on your strategy soon, it will be too late. If he knows I'm helping you, he won't go for it at all.”
I could see Peter was right,
“Come on Gerry, it doesn't matter if he gets something out of it. All we want is to get that prison threat lifted. And as far as I'm concerned, as soon as possible.”
“Ok, but why don't you just do the modelling of his undies, at least that way it doesn't involve having sex with anyone?”
“No, but Graham wanted me to do ten different sessions of that. And even if I do one every night, that still means ten days of being under his threat.”
“So are you saying you want Mr Spencer and this guy to fuck you again?”
“If you want to put it that way; then yes. I'd rather have them do it and get it over with, and then we can get back to our normal life.”

At this point Peter spoke up,
“I think she's got a point Gerry, Graham wouldn't sign anything until she's done all ten parties, and until then, he can keep coming back and manipulating her into doing other things.”
“You're biased. All you want is to get back into her knickers.”
“Well we're running out of time, if I don't move my car soon, he'll be here and then this scam won't work whichever route we follow. Hang on."
He paused for a split second,
"He's just been talking with those two earlier, and so I'll bet he's all fired-up and wanting to try you out with a double fuck.”

Gerry burst out,
“Well he's out of luck.”
“No don't be so hasty. What if I can somehow persuade him to double fuck her, but with you and him being the two men.”
“What you won't get involved at all?”
“Hang on I haven't got this clear in my mind yet.”

There was a pause, and then Peter said,
“Right Mary, you know what he's like, if he thinks you want something, that's the last thing he'll go for. So you need to keep pushing for the ten panty parties. I'll go now, and then I'll phone him, and ask him if there's any chance he can set you up for a double penetration session. But I'll tell him I can't make it until tomorrow. When he tells me he's too horny to wait until then, and that he's already either here, or on his way. I'll suggest he double fucks you with Gerry. That will really appeal to his warped sense of humour.”

He looked at Gerry,
“If you show your disgust at the suggestion; that will make him all the more determined.”
Gerry asked sarcastically,
“So what do you get out of it?”
“I told you, I'm not your enemy; concentrate on getting Graham off your back."
Then he looked at me,
"Will you be able to do this cold, or do you want one of these?"
He was holding out a little yellow pill. I took it from him, and immediately slipped it in my mouth, and picking up the remains of a cold cup of coffee from the table, swigged it down, making sure the pill was gone.

Gerry stammered,
"What in gods name was that?"
I answered,
"Mothers little helper."
He looked at Peter,
"What was it?"
"Nothing to worry about. But it'll help her relax. Now I'd better go. And the form for him to sign, don't even mention it until his already stripping off, and at the point where you know he isn't about to stop. But for gods sake make sure he signs before his fucked you. Right I'm gone.”

As he got to his feet I again went over to him, and reaching up as high as I could, I put my hand around his neck, pulled myself up, and planted a big juicy wet kiss. Not just on his lips, but I pushed my tongue deep into his mouth. During those few moments as I hung from his neck, with our bodies pressed tightly together, I not only felt his cock stiffen as it pressed against my tummy, I also felt a turmoil in there, one I now recognise as a prelude to my arousal. Gerry was stood at my side watching, and I guess his tolerance ran out. He reached up behind Peter's neck, pulled my hands loose and as I dropped back to the floor, he said,
“Enough of that, I thought you were in a hurry.”

Peter replied,
“He's right; just do your best to make it work.”
With that he turned and was on his way. Gerry went on about the pill I'd taken, but I told him we hadn't got time right now, so he let it drop. We put the paper Peter had printed out of sight, and waited. As it was Peter and I could have continued that kiss for at least another ten minutes, as it was a good fifteen minutes before Graham knocked at our door. Mind you, its maybe a good thing Gerry interrupted us when he did, otherwise, left to my own devices, I'd have probably have been riding his cock at this moment. But day-dreaming aside; back to Graham's arrival.

As he waltzed in our front room, with all the swagger of someone who feels in control, he said,
“Are Gerry lad, I've been hearing good things about you.”
“Me? What have I done?”
“This morning. My two business partners.”
Then he winked and nodded towards me,
“Your little lady.”

Gerry's response even took me by surprise,
“Those bastards! If they come here again, I'll fucking kill them.”
Graham looked shocked,
“Why Gerry lad. What did they do?”
“Did you really send them?”
“Well yes. But I thought you might appreciate the money.”
“Money! They came in, saying you'd told them to tell me I had to let both of them have sex with Mary. I said no, but they said you'd hand over your evidence to the police if I didn't cooperate. I said I would phone you to make sure it was really your orders. They again said, no, saying if I did, you'd shop me to the police.”
“So what happened?"
"They took Mary upstairs, both of them at the same time.”
“You went with them?”
“No they wouldn't let me. When they came down, they each threw me five twenty pound notes. And one of them also chucked two tickets to the football match, saying. ‘Here, they're no good to me now the blues are out of the running'.”

“So you're angry with them for only paying two hundred?”
“No. It isn't just that, it was what they did to Mary. They forced her to... oh shit, I can't even say it.”
His acting almost convinced me, and I knew the truth. But as he hesitated and covered his face with his hands, I continued,
“One of them held me while the other took me from behind, and once he was in me, he held me tight, while the first man took me from the front.”
Now it was Graham, who started acting,
“You mean they both fucked you at the same time?”

Gerry answered, and not in his usual submissive tone,
“YES! And there's no need to be crude about it.”
“Now now Gerry lad; lets not forget about your warehouse activities.”
“How can I, but I'd have thought with all Mary's been through, that debt would have been settled by now.”
“I'm not sure it's her who has been through anything; it's more the other way around."
"The other way around? What do you mean?"
"I thought it was more a case of all the men who've been through Mary."
And as he said this he gave a dirty laugh,
"Ha ha,"
"You dirty sod."
"Less of that my boy, I still have the evidence to get you put away."
"That's my point. You've just said in your crude way, she's already done it for you with more than one man. She must have paid off the debt?"
"Well now lad, she hasn't done any of the lingerie parties yet.”
Just as he was speaking his mobile phone started ringing in his pocket.
“Hang on; I'll just see who this is.”

As he looked at the screen on his phone a smile appeared on his face, and the phone went up to his ear,
“Hi Pete old mate. I was just thinking about you.”
“I was just ringing to ask a favour.”
“Course mate, just name it.”
“That bit of skirt you've got jumping through hoops, I've been thinking about what Larry and James did with her this morning, and I can't get it out of my head. I was thinking that maybe instead of getting her to do those undies demos for me, how about arranging a double fuck for some time tomorrow?”
“I'm with her right now; can't you get straight over here?”
“No can do today.”
“Are you sure you can't make it, now you've sown the idea in my head, I quite fancy doing it now.”
“Well go for it.”
“But who with, I've already got a stiffy and its getting worse as we speak.”
“What about that creep of a husband. I would have thought getting him to partner you would have appealed to your warped sense of humour.”
“Shit yes. That's it. Thanks for the idea, call you later once I've done the dirty.”

We obviously didn't hear Peter's end of the conversation, but we assumed he was trying to steer Graham towards what we'd already talked about. As Graham folded his phone and slipped it in his pocket, he said,
“That was Peter.”
Gerry asked,
“The advertising man from the knickers firm?”
“That's him.”
“So did you make arrangements for Mary to model his stuff, so we can call it debt paid?”
“Not that simple.”
“Why, she's agreed to do it for him.”
“Maybe, but he's not sure he wants it modelled anymore.”
I then pleaded,
“Look I know you've got me over a barrel, but I can't take this day after day. If he doesn't want the modelling doing, isn't there any other way we can get this sorted?”

“Well maybe.”
He looked at me as he asked,
“I take it you didn't like the idea of two men fucking you at the same time?”
“No."
And then using the most sarcastic tone I could muster,
"Why, do you think that's some sort of treat?”
He then looked at Gerry,
“And you, have you ever fucked her up the arse?”
“Of course not.”

Graham looked at Gerry,
“Ok I've got a proposition for you. We all go up to your bedroom, and me and your little lady will get comfortable. Once I've got her all juiced-up, I want you on your back on the bed. If you ain't hard, it'll be up to her to get you there. And then once you're ready for action, I want her to drop her snatch onto your dick, and I'll give her the arse fucking of a lifetime.”
“You might as well go now.”
“What are you telling me you'd rather go to jail?”
“You know I don't want jail, but there are some things I won't do.”
“You'll regret it.”

I could see what Gerry was doing, but I thought it was now about time to let Graham think he was calling the shots,
“Look Mr Spencer. Gerry isn't trying to be difficult, but it seems we keep doing what ever you say, and we're no nearer getting this debt to you paid. If. I'm not saying I will, but if we do let you do as you've just said, and Gerry does... you know, join in with you. Will that completely settle our debt?”
“Maybe.”

Gerry took over,
“This is pointless. If you're just going to keep stringing us along, then it might as well end here. Go to the police and get it over with.”
“Don't be so hasty. I said maybe.”
I asked,
“So what is it that will make it a definite?”

“Now let me see. What about if once we get upstairs, Gerry takes your clothes off for me, and then he holds your legs open as I get on the bed and start fucking you. And then once I get you going, we'll just follow the plan I laid out a minute a go.”
Gerry spoke up,
“No way am I preparing my own wife for you to fuck. And I don't care what you say; I'm not having sex with her at the same time as you.”
“But Gerry, if he agrees this is the last thing we need to do, and all your problems are over.”

I then looked up to Graham,
“That is what you're saying; if we do this it is all over?”
“I guess so.”
“Please Gerry, I know you don't want to, and god knows neither do I, but if Graham rights-off the debt, slate clean, then please let's just do it.”
“Ok, but this is the last time.”
Graham had a smug little smile on his face as he said,
“Come on then get your little lady up those stairs, I want to see you preparing her for me.”

We all trouped up to the bedroom, and Graham took the seat by my dressing table whilst Gerry began to remove my clothing. As he released the clip on my bra, Graham said,
“That's it Gerry lad let's see her tits hanging free.”
Gerry continued without comment, and then put his fingers into the waist band of my panties. As he started to peel them down my legs, Graham again goaded,
“Good lad, now we can see that little bald snatch.”

Once I was naked I stepped back and as I sat onto the bed, swung my legs around and lay down full stretch on my back. As Gerry lifted my legs open, Graham came up behind him,
“Ok lad, get your face down there and juice it up ready for my dick.”
Gerry buried his face into my crotch, and his tongue began to lick and flick around my pussy slit, and he gave my mound the occasional chew. Over this last hour, the little yellow pill had been slowly taking effect, so my body had been gradually preparing itself for an inevitable sex session. And not being totally sure of what that session would entail, only served to heighten this arousal. So as Gerry's mouth worked my pussy, and my eyes trained on Graham who was by now naked, and working his cock up ready for action, my hips began their self propelled heaving motion.

By now Graham was stood there with a proud look on his face and his stiff cock in his hand,
“Ok lad, lift her legs up, and hold them as wide as you can. She's got to make room for this little beauty of mine.”
Gerry followed instructions, and up went my ankles, and with him stood at the side of the bed, he lent over the top of me and stretched my legs open wide. As Graham positioned himself in between my legs and lowered his cock into line with my pussy, I looked up to Gerry to see if he was coping with the situation. To my surprise, his eyes were not weepy or diverted from the action. But instead, they were out on stalks, watching Graham's cock as it pushed up into my pussy. I then diverted my gaze to Gerry's pants, and his cock was so aroused, it was sticking out like a centre pole holding up a circus tent.

So as Graham got into his stride, and I started to give in to my arousal, I suddenly remembered the document graham was supposed to sign. I knew I wanted to stop him, to make sure we got his signature, but on my first attempt, no words left my lips. I remember thrashing my arms about trying to get Gerry's attention. But this was fruitless. Then I tried kicking to see if I could break my legs free. This was also to no avail. I swallowed and tried to cry out again, and still all I got was a pathetic sigh, like a dying person's last breath.

But just then Gerry looked my way and said,
“Stop kicking you silly bitch.”
My head reeled, and I couldn't believe my ears. He was deeper into a trance than I was, and it was as if it was some kind of game or roll play. But what ever it was, it was his oblivion to my plight, which brought my voice back under my control. As I let fly this time, I was that loud, I almost scared myself,
“GERRY. STOP HIM.”
Graham didn't flinch; he just kept pumping his stiff shaft deep up inside my pussy. But Gerry shook, and then reality must have kicked-in.
“What? What's wrong?”
“Stop him. Put my legs down. He hasn't signed the form.”

The next few minutes were almost a comedy situation, me thrashing around, Gerry trying to pull Graham free, and Graham just steaming ahead as if on auto-pilot. But eventually, maybe after a minute or so, grahams cock slipped out, more I think due to my thrashing around than Gerry's tugging. But between us, the fuck was actually halted. Graham looked none to pleased, and snarled.
“What the fucks going on?”
I said to Gerry,
"Get that piece of paper from my dresser.”
Gerry brought the paper and gave it to Graham.

“What the fucks this? Couldn't it have waited to we'd finished?”
I replied,
“No it couldn't. You said this would be the last time, and I want you to sign that to make sure it is.”
He read it and then said,
“Where did you get this shit from?”
“I wrote it.”
He threw it on the floor,
“It's all crap. It isn't worth the paper it's written on. Now get her legs back up. Before I do it myself.”

I pulled myself up to the head of the bed and said,
“If it's all crap, it won't hurt you to sign it.”
“Stop fucking me around. Get back down here before I get rough.”
Gerry had stepped back, taken hold of my dresser chair, and he held it over his head as he said,
“You move towards her and I'll break this over your head.”
“Put that down you stupid fool. Where do you think you are in some western saloon?”
“I'm warning you, if you so much as lean towards her, I'll fucking do it.”

He looked down at the paper on the floor where he'd thrown it,
“Ok, I'm just going to pick this up.”
He took hold of the paper and read it again.
“It's like I said, pure shit. Even if I sign it; it wouldn't stand up in a court of law.”
I again spoke,
“So sign it and you can have your fuck.”
As I said the last bit, still well out of his reach, I spread my knees open and flashed my wet and juicy pussy at him.

“Where's the pen?”
“Get him a pen Gerry.”
“I can't put this chair down until he's signed.”
“I think you can, I don't think he'd like you to break it over his back while he is busy ramming my pussy. I think he knows a normal household chair would hurt more than the stunt chairs in his western movies.”
Gerry slowly put down his chair, and graham didn't try to make any advances. So when Gerry handed him the pen he signed it.
“Ok, now are you happy?”
“Oh yes.”
At this I pushed myself down the bed towards him, lifted my legs high in the air, and let them fall wide open. As graham looked down at my glistening pussy, I said to Gerry,
“Make sure you put that somewhere safe, I don't want him getting any ideas about destroying it.”
Then looking down at Graham through the 'V' formed by my legs, I said,
“Come on then, let's see how well you and my Gerry can work as a team.”

I could see my eagerness wasn't the reaction Graham wanted, but even if his gut reaction would have been to try some other route to humiliate me, his ardour got the better of him. He was back on top of me, and thrusting his cock for all he was worth. Not I hasten to add at a mad pace, but never the less, his purposeful long strokes were delivered with an almost vengeful force. But if this action was in any way designed to intimidate or worry me, he couldn't have been wider of the mark. As each thrust neared the end of its stroke, my hips would lift, bringing my crotch into contact with his groin in a squelchy collision. He rammed me in this manner for a good five to ten minutes, and I began to think he'd forgotten about his original intention involving Gerry.

While this thought was milling through my head, I felt him grip me tightly to his body, and with his cock firmly deep up inside me, he rolled over on the bed, settling on his back, with me above him. Then as he released his grip, I took my weight with my knees either side of him, and continued the fuck, keeping to his long and deliberate strokes, and ending each one with my whole weight forcing myself down onto his cock. His attention however seemed momentarily distracted, and there wasn't any deliberate attempt on his part to deliver a simultaneous push.

As I opened my eyes I could see his gaze was also diverted, and I looked in the direction of his attention. Gerry was just at the point of stepping from his boxer-shorts, and his cock was as big, if not bigger than I'd ever seen it. To say he was aroused would be an understatement. Graham called across to him,
“Come on then. I'll hold her while you work it up her arse.”
Gerry couldn't wait, and in seconds he was on the bed behind me, and his cock began to push at my bottom.

Now I know I was well and truly arouse, but Gerry didn't even rub the end of his cock around in the surplus amount of my sticky juices. He just pushed. Even though I was well worked up and willing to take it, it didn't even enter. I felt the pain as he about ripped my flesh, and instinctively let out a yell,
“CHRIST! Gerry.”
Graham must have instantly known what was wrong; I guess you can put that down to his experience in these things. He said to Gerry,
“For gods sake lad, wet it up a bit. If you rip her arse she won't be worth fucking.”

And then Graham did something I didn't expect. He withdrew his cock completely from my pussy, and then said,
“Go on lad, get it in there and juice it up a bit.”
Gerry was instantly up in my pussy, and bashing like a mad dog with only seconds to live. Graham spoke again,
“Take your time, and while you're wetting your dick, use your fingers to get some of her snatch juices into her arse.”
I never thought I'd be grateful to Graham, especially for him giving sex instructions to my own husband.

But Gerry followed instructions, and when he next pushed his cock at my bottom, I got that wonderful surge of exhilaration that I'd come to expect from this experience. But then Graham re-entered my pussy, and with the addition of this extra cock, and the stretching this caused, it took the stimulation onto a higher plain. Now all the anxiety of getting Graham to sign or question over Gerry's willingness to take part, was over, I just let myself drift off into the land of lust. Between them ramming my body from different direction and at different paces, and my own uncontrollable humping motion, the very essence of my being was aflame with passion.

They fucked me in this manner for maybe five minutes, before, at Graham's command, it was all change. I now had Gerry underneath me, and he just resumed his fucking of my pussy, but with an eagerness I'd not felt from him for a very long time. Graham was on his knees, and pushing his cock at my bottom. Once it entered, he didn't just ram it up hard, but started with his slow strokes, and then gradually increased the pace. So now as they both resumed their individual rhythms, we set forth on the next, and as it was to be final stage of this session. I have to say at this point, the fact that my husband was one of my two partners didn't in anyway influence my behaviour or even my pleasure. At this stage of the action, it could have been any two men; not that I'd admit that to Gerry.

Although I guess over time it must have become obvious to Gerry, that this method of having sex, (two men), would become my favourite. It didn't matter whether they took turns at my pussy or use my bottom or throat. Over time, I've come to believe, once there are more than two men involved, they loose that personal touch and tenderness which is so important to put you at your ease. And one man by himself can rarely give the overall stimulation. These statements are like any generalisation, not cast in stone, and you never know at the outset of any encounter, just how good it will be.

But back to these two, Graham and my husband. I felt Graham was still attempting to make his action as aggressive as possible, but as my body was in full fuck mode, the harder he pounded the more I liked it. Whereas my Gerry was fucking deeper and harder than I'd ever known, and I don't think it was deliberate, I just think he was so turned on. I even think he had forgotten it was his own wife he was fucking. As they both fucked, neither of them diverted any of their attention towards simultaneously fondling or exciting any other part of my body. Gerry's hands were on my waist as I rode on top of him. And Graham had one arm down by my side taking his weight, whilst gripping a handful of my hair with the other.

I was surprised that Gerry managed to keep up this action for so long without shooting his cum, but in the event, after maybe five minutes of this last position, he was the first to cum. As I detected his jerky movements, my own orgasm just erupted, not as the result of a conscious decision, just an automatic response to the feeling in my pussy. Once my pussy actions started, I assume either my bottom had also started to pulse, or the reverberation from my pussy must have reached Graham in my bottom. But what ever was the cause, my pussy had only just started to pulse, when Graham about ripped the handful of hair from my head as he rammed so hard, shooting his cum deep up inside my bottom.

From that point I just went to dream land while they finished delivering there cum. Once they'd finished, they left me on the bed still moaning and writhing around. Gerry said it took a good five minutes before I came to my senses, but that it appears is now normal for me. When I got downstairs after my shower, Graham had left, and Gerry asked,
“Are you ok?”
“Yes. Are you?”
“I guess so. But I don't want to talk about it.”
“Fine by me. Have you got that paper he signed put away somewhere safe?”
“Yes for all the good it is.”

“What do you mean?”
“Mr Spencer said we might as well rip it up and burn it. He says if he calls the police, they'll laugh if we show them that. He recons it has no legal standing at all.”
“I'll bet he does. But I hope you didn't fall for that and let him get hold of it?”
“No. I knew you'd blow-up if I did that. But he says you need to stop in this afternoon, he's got a hairdresser and beautician coming here to give you the once over ready for tonight.”

“What. And you didn't tell him to go and get stuffed?”
“No way. I don't think he's kidding about that stupid paper, and it isn't worth risking him going to the police.”
“What so you're expecting me to go with him tonight.”
“We have to. It's not worth risking everything; all he wants you to do, is go to some dinner function as his guest. It's not like he wants you to do sex or anything.”
“You're so gullible. Where's that card Peter gave you?”

He reached into his inside pocket and gave me the card he pulled from it. I went to the phone and rang Peter's number.
“Hello. Is that you Peter?”
“Yes. Is that Mary?”
“Yes, Graham's just left.”
“Did he sign the paper?”
“Yes. But he said...”
Peter interrupted,
“Never mind what he said, you've got the signed paper there?”
“Yes.”
“I'll be right over. See you in about twenty minutes.”

As soon as I put the phone down Gerry asked,
“Well what did he say?”
“He's coming straight over; he'll be here in twenty minutes.”
“But what did he say when you were going to tell him what Mr Spencer said?”
“He just said, never mind, so long as he's signed it.”
“Well I guess we'll just have to see what he says when he gets here. Oh, isn't there anything you need to do to make sure you're ready for when the hairdresser gets here?”
“Only be ready to tell her to piss-off. I told you, Graham can go fuck himself.”
“Please Mary. Lets not be too hasty about this, I know you think a lot about this Peter fella, but don't get your hopes up. I'm not sure he isn't just trying something on to get into your knickers himself.”

I gave him an evil look, and said,
“If that's all you can say, I think it would be better if you kept quiet.”
“I'm only...”
“Only fuck-all! I don't want to hear it.”
And with that I stormed out into the kitchen. Whilst out there I made us both some sandwiches and then returned to the lounge where we sat silently eating them. Then the knocker on the front door broke the silence, and I went to see who it was. I was pleased to see it was Peter, and I hurriedly ushered him in.

I handed him the paper, and he immediately put his name under Graham's, and then signed it as a witness.
“Ok I'll get this to my legal boys, and make sure it's kosher. As soon as I know it's watertight, I'll ring you back.”
“But what should we do until then?”
“About what?”
“He's sending some girls here to doll me up, and he wants me to go with him tonight to some function.”
“Have you accepted?”
“I haven't, but I think Gerry gave him the impression I'd go.”
“Ring him back now and stall him. Tell him you've already got something arranged, don't tell him you won't do it, just make excuses about tonight. I don't want you pissing him off until we are sure this is going to do the trick.”

“What shall I tell him I'm doing?”
“Well I think after these last few days, you could do with a night out. What is your favourite type of evening entertainment?”
“I don't know, maybe a film or going out to a pub for a meal.”
“A meal? Don't forget I saw you eating the other night. You hardly eat enough to keep a sparrow alive. I don't think eating is your first love, otherwise you wouldn't have a waist like yours.”
“Well I used to like ballroom dancing, but Gerry isn't keen on it, so I haven't been for years.”
"I wasn't asking what Gerry liked; it's you who needs the treat."

“That's it. Can I use your phone?”
He dialled a number, and then,
“Hello, this is Mr Harris. Can you tell me, is the ballroom open tonight?”
“Yes sir.”
“Well I have two guests of mine who will be arriving around eight. I'd like you to let them have my table. My membership number is 876954. Ok have you got that?”
“Yes sir.”
“Thank you. Bye.”


He put the phone down, and said,
“That's it sorted, it's the Marriott Hotel in town, so it's not too far to go. All you have to do is book a cab, and make sure your good lady has a wonderful time.”
Gerry didn't look that impressed,
“You tell us to go out and enjoy ourselves, and you arrange for us to go to a dance? And ballroom dancing at that. My god, I'll be bored out of my brain.”
“The idea was to give your wife a treat. She's the one whose been carrying the strain these last few days.”

“Her, what about me? I'm the one being threatened with prison.”
“Yes but you were the one who committed the crime. The only thing she's done wrong was to marry you. Now are you going to take her, or do you want me to do it for you?”
“You? So that's your game. I knew you were after another fuck.”
“For your information, some of us can appreciate what we've already been given, and feel we ought to do something to pay back our debts. And yes I'd love to take your wife out, it would make me proud to been seen out with a girl as gorgeous as her on my arm. But if I did, she'd be treated like a lady, and the only way the night would end up with personal contact, would be if she initiated it. So are you taking her out or not?”

“But it'll cost a bomb.”
“Don't talk silly. You've got four hundred quid from those two men this morning. And I think you'll agree you owe your Mary a treat. It'll cost you no more than a tenner each way for the cab. The entrance and my table will be free. The meal and drinks won't come to more than eighty. So for just one hundred, you can show your little lady how much she means to you.”
Gerry's answer wasn't a resounding confirmation,
“I Guess so.”
Then Peter looked at me,
“Tonight is your night. I'll try my best to get this paper sorted by my legal men, and if possible let you know before you go out. But whether you know or not, just forget about the problems and have a good time.”
Then as he walked to the door he said to Gerry,
“Make sure she knows how much she's appreciated.”
Gerry flicked his hand up to his head in a mock salute, as he sarcastically said,
“Yes sir.”

Then as Peter walked down the path, and was just about out of earshot, he added,
“Fuck you!”
“Gerry! There was no need for that.”
“Who the fuck does he think he is. Telling me what I should or shouldn't do. You're my fucking wife.”
“But you will ring Graham and tell him I can't go with him tonight?”
“I'm not sure we should upset him.”
My last request to Gerry have been just that, a request, asked in an imploring tone. But his answer didn't please me, and I snapped back,
“I don't care what you think. Either you ring that dirty sod or I will. And if I ring him, I'll get him so wound up, he'll fucking explode.”
“Keep your hair on. I'll ring him; you go and clear away those plates and things from our lunch.”

I stormed out into the kitchen, and began to clear away and wash-up all the stuff from our lunch-time snack. I guess it was about fifteen minutes later while I was still busy in the kitchen, I heard a knock on the front door. Gerry answered it, and I could hear female voices coming into the house. As I left the kitchen, and made eye contact with the first of the three girls, she said,
“Hi Mary, where do you want us to put our gear?”
It took me by surprise; it was the girls who'd prepared me for that first photo shoot at graham's place. I hastily answered,
“Err. Can you just pile it all in the hall for a moment, and then you can all wait in the front room while I have a word with my husband.”

They looked a little put-out by my request, but they followed my instructions, and while they went into the front room I dragged Gerry into the kitchen to find out what was going on.
“I thought I told you to cancel those girls?”
“Don't get all het-up, I phoned Mr Spencer, and he said it was too late to cancel, he'd have to pay them anyway. So he said being as we are going out tonight, you could have the beauty treatment on him.”
“But he knows I'm not going out with him tonight?”
“Yes. He understands we've got our own lives. He says he'll give us a call in the morning to re-arrange the thing he'd got planned for tonight.”
“Well ok. Hopefully by then Peter will have got that statement sorted, and we can tell Graham to go get fucked.”
“Maybe. We'll see.”

So I went up to my room with the three girls, and between them they worked on every part of my body. It was somewhere around five in the afternoon when I heard the phone down stairs, and I could hear Gerry answering it, but not what was being said. Gerry called up to me,
“It's Mr Harris, he's got good news for you; can you come to the phone?”
We have a phone in the bedroom, so with my hair still embroiled in clips and twirled rags, I picked it up. As I spoke, I could tell by the sound in the ear-piece, Gerry must still be listening down stairs.

“Hello, is that you Peter?”
“Yes, and I've got real good news. As far as Gerry is concerned, he can forget all about Graham's threats.”
“Oh Peter, you don't know how much that means to us.”
“Well it doesn't end there. Because Graham has, in effect, taken the responsibility for Gerry's actions, he has now made himself responsible for the insurance fraud. And no matter what he signed on that paper, that is a real fraud, and it has taken place.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means, my lawyers have sent him an instruction, telling him to return all photos, videos and any kind of recorded material that he has, with you or Gerry. If he doesn't comply, he is under threat of his confession being brought to the attention of the authorities.”

“Do you think he'll comply?”
“Well he'll have to at least hand over some of what he's taken, but no matter how much he keeps, he won't dare to show any of it to anyone else in case it finds its way into the public domain. He knows if that happens, he will end up serving the same sentence he forecast for Gerry. So all the stuff he took of you in compromising situations, is now safe. Gerry says your getting ready for your night out, you go and enjoy yourself, and do it knowing things are now sorted.”
“Oh Peter, I know I'll never be able to pay you back for what you've done for us, but please come to see us tomorrow, and I'll at least try to show you how much we owe you.”
“I'll come, but I won't hold you to promises of that sort. When tomorrow arrives, if you're still of a mind, and your Gerry is in agreement, maybe then I will take up your offer. But for now, go and let your hair down. Bye for now.”
 
With that I dropped the receiver back, knowing Gerry had heard every word about Graham's videoing of my sexual antics, and my offer to Peter. I spent the rest of the afternoon being pampered and preened, and by seven in the evening, even if this does sound boastful, I looked absolutely stunning. I stood there looking at myself in the mirror, in the new underwear one of these girls had brought with her, and just like a couple of days previous, I had difficulty believing this was really me. From drab everyday housewife to drop dead gorgeous, and it had only taken just a few short hours. Then as I was looking in the mirror, the girl appeared behind me, holding up a dress. This was not an everyday going out dress, or even a going out to dinner sexy number; no, this was straight off ‘Come Dancing', or some stage musical.

Flamboyant in style, and showy to the point of being blatantly erotic. The underwear I was already wearing must have been chosen with this kind of dress in mind, as the dress did little to cover it up, and it was only the underwear that provided any real flesh cover. My first reaction was; no way, and that was also my first words to the girl who was holding it up for me to see,
“No way. I can't go out in something like that.”
“But I was told you were going to a high class ballroom function.”
“Well I guess we are.”
“Well in that case, everyone else will be wearing something along these lines, not necessarily as expensive as this, but just as revealing.”
“Surely not? This is more like a stage costume for a chorus line dancer.”
“I'm not being funny, but how long is it since you went to one of these dances.”
“A while ago, I guess.”
“Well I'm not kidding, this is normal these days, especially since the TV and films have made this kind of dancing popular. In fact, I was worried you might think this dress a little understated.”
“My god no. I guess I can try it on and see what my husband thinks.”

So dressed in this ‘understated' dress I made my way down stairs, and into the front room where Gerry was waiting. I think the reaction from us both was the same; I know the initial comment was,
“My god!”
Was spoke as one, so overlapping were our voices, it was closer than an echo. I'd never before seen him in a tuxedo, complete with bow-tie, and when I said it was hard to believe the girl in the mirror was me; it was hard to believe the man in my front room was Gerry, he looked so smart and handsome. So I guess it wasn't surprising Gerry found my appearance difficult to take in.

You can imagine the kind of remarks we made about each other, and eventually, we both came to terms with ourselves, and each others appearances. I had thought going on past experience, he wouldn't have wanted to be seen out with me looking like this, but to my surprise, he was very complimentary. The three girls left, and at around seven-thirty, someone was knocking at our door. I said,
“The taxis early.”
“It isn't a taxi; we're going in Mr Spencer's limo.”
My heart dropped,
“Gerry, don't tell me he's waiting out there?”
“No. He's lent us his car. He said as you weren't going with him tonight, he had no use for it.”
“I don't like being beholden to him.”
“Relax, it's saving us money.”

I decided to let the subject drop, and out we went to the limo. It did feel grand; both dressed to the nines, and being driven in this big car. We even got a voice-over from the driver telling us there was champagne on ice in the drinks cabinet, and we were to help ourselves. Gerry was soon pouring out the glasses, and we drank as the car carried us effortlessly to the ball. When the car pulled up in the reception courtyard, and we stepped out, I looked up at the big illuminated sign. ‘CLUB EXOTIQUE'

I turned to Gerry,
“This isn't the right place. We're supposed to be going to the Marriott Hotel.”
“It is right. Mr Spencer said they hold ballroom dancing here, and being as he's a member, we not only get in free and get a free table, but he also said our meals and all our drinks will be free.”
“You tight fisted sod. You've brought us here, just to get out of paying one hundred measly quid.”
“But this place is better than the one Mr Harris suggested, he says here they have professional dancers to act as dance partners, you know I hate dancing.”

I reluctantly let him lead me in, and as we walked into what I can't deny was a sumptuous ballroom, I asked him,
“So am I going to find Graham appearing at some point during the evening?”
“No. We're here on our own.”
“Well I might as well be on my own, I guess you'll be sitting at the bar drinking while I dance with a perfect stranger.”
“But I did it for you.”
“That's rich. So how do you make that out?”
“You like dancing, you know you do. I'm useless at it, and I always end-up either tripping you up or treading on your toes.”

Now I hate to admit it, but there was more than a hint of truth in his statement. But for all his clumsiness on the dance floor, I'd much rather have spent this night with him than a stranger.
By now we were being shown to a table at the edge of the dance floor, and as a waiter handed us the menu, I could see Gerry's eyes were on stalks, looking at what looked like professional dancers as they stepped out across the floor. These dancers didn't look like girls out to have a good time, but more like competitors warming up for a dance competition. And their dresses, were as my dresser earlier had predicted, every bit as revealing if not more so than mine.

We ordered our meal, and again, I can't complain about anything to do with that part of the evening. The food and wine were wonderful, and we were treated like some kind of royalty. Then after we'd finished, and the table was cleared, up came a well dressed man, but he didn't look quite like one of the waiters.
“Excuse me sir, madam. I believe you would like to make use of our dance partner service?”
Gerry began to answer before I could stop him,
“Ah, yes, my wife would...”
I interrupted him,
“Please Gerry. Before you go to the bar, at least come on the floor for one dance.”
Gerry looked at me, and then turning back to this man,
“It looks like we won't need you just yet, but once I've tripped over her dress a few times and she gets fed-up with my two left feet; then you can come back.”

So the man left us, and we went out onto the floor. With Gerry, it wasn't really a case of dancing around, he'd just shuffle his feet, and no matter what dance was being played, we'd just slowly edge our way around the floor. But although I could tell he was hating every second, it felt so good to lay my head on his chest, knowing all the worries of the past week were now gone. I guess I was in a kind of dream as we slowly moved around the floor, with all these real dancers gliding past. Then my trance was broken as Gerry said,
“This is where I get off.”
I opened my eyes, and lifted my head,
“What. Oh. We're back to our table.”
“That's it girl, once around the floor is one too many times for me. As soon as that guy finds you a partner, I'm off to the bar.”

Before I'd hardly re-seated myself, the man was back at our table, and asking Gerry,
“Do you require our partner service now sir?”
This time Gerry looked at me, as if to ask if I was ready, and I nodded.
“Yes, I think my wife is ready now.”
The man now turned to face me,
“Would madam like me to bring the book, or would you prefer to come with me, and make your selection in person?”
Before I answered, Gerry quipped,
“My god, they've even got a menu for choosing the right man. I bet it's called a manu.”
“Ignore my husband; he thinks he's a comedian. I'll come with you, its more important the partner is the right height, and I can judge that better by standing in front of him, rather than seeing him in a book and reading his measurement.”

The man bowed his head, as he replied,
“As you wish madam, this way.”
I walked in the direction he'd ushered, and he followed, just half a pace behind me. Gerry, of course, immediately turned and headed for the bar. We proceeded from the dance floor, and along various corridors. If it was necessary to make a turn, the man would just lean forwards, and give directions with his arm, and then as we arrived at a door, he lent forwards and opened it, allowing me to go in first. In the room were about ten men all sat around either reading or watching the TV in the corner of the room. As soon as they saw me entering, the TV was switched off, and all men put down their books and magazines, and began to form an orderly line across the room. They stood there to attention, like soldiers on parade. I was ushered to walk along the line, and it felt so surreal, as if I was the queen inspecting the guard of honour. But from the ten men, I found three that I'd say were the right height for me.

I don't think I've mentioned it, but dancing is a long standing love of mine, and I'd originally started my dancing at around ten years old. Like lots of girls of this age, it was just somewhere for mom to send me on a Saturday morning to keep me amused. I guess at around fifteen, I'd moved into the ballroom training, and by seventeen, there was talk of me making it my profession. But again, like lots of seventeen year old girls, I discovered boys. Well dating boys and regular training sessions don't mix, and as one had to go, the dancing took the back seat. I still went to regular dances on Saturday nights, but all thoughts of becoming a pro just disintegrated. (Funny how that word, ‘pro' can mean different things depending on what context it is used) But back to the present, and the reason for me mentioning my past experience. I was always told, 'to enter a dance competition, it is most important to get the correct match of heights between the partners. The girl should turn her head slightly to her left and lean it forwards. That is to say, towards her right ear, this should then rest against the shoulder of her partner.' If you had been partnering someone for a few years, especially in your teens, it was often the case one of the partners would grow out of this symmetry. In these cases, special shoes would have to be made to rectify the height.

But I'm drifting again. Back to my choice of three. One looked too smug, I'm sure he thought he was god's gift to women, but not the man for me. Then there was a man around forty to fifty, very distinguished, and handsome; but somehow, not my type. And the man I opted for, I'd guess aged in his late twenties, big broad shoulders, and in some ways, he looked very like my brother. I turned and looked at the man who'd escorted me to the room,
“Can I choose this one?”

“Certainly madam. His name is Gregory. So you can call him Greg if you wish.”
I looked back to the man I'd chosen,
“What do you prefer?”
He didn't answer, but the other man did,
“It's your choice madam; he isn't allowed to have an opinion.”
“Ok, Greg it is. Will you take my arm Greg?”
As he stepped forwards and slipped his arm through mine, the other man asked,
“And how should he address you, Madam, Mrs Kendal or would you like him to use your first name?”
“Well Mary is my name, so I think that would be just fine.”
“Ok Greg, can you escort Mrs Kendal to the dance floor.”
He then made eye contact with me as he said,
“I hope you have a wonderful evening. If there is anything else you need just get Greg to contact me.”

As he escorted me back along the corridors, I said,
“Now old sour puss has gone, what name do you really want me to call you?”
“I'm sorry, but I'm not allowed to get personal. If they found out, I'd get the sack.”
“Oh come on. I can't enjoy myself if you're going to be a stuffed shirt.”
“Well providing you don't let on; my mates call me Trav.”
“Trav, how on earth did you get that from Gregory, or is that your middle name?”
“No it's nothing to do with my name; it was just a name from my teens. When I was going to dance classes, my mates all used to take the pi... Oh I'm sorry. I mean the used to kid me, saying I was like John Travolta. And I guess the name stuck.”
“So you like dancing?”
“My god yes, if I was better at it, I'd have been a pro. But although I try, I'll never make it big time. And you? Are you just here to enjoy yourself, or are you here to compete?”

“To have a good time and relax. Why is there a competition on tonight?”
“Yes, it's the Latin American sessions tonight. I thought with your dress, maybe you were going to enter.”
“No, the dress was... oh maybe that's a story for another time. But no, I didn't even know there would be a competition on tonight.”
“But do you dance?”
“Yes.”
“I mean competition style?”
“Well I trained, but that was years ago, and I haven't even been on the floor for ages.”

At this point we were back in the ballroom and just walking onto the floor,
“Ok, let's see how much you remember.”
He started cautiously, and although it had been so long since I last danced, real dancing that is, it was, as they say, like riding a bike. From the moment I felt him pulling my body up against his, and I felt that guiding push from his hip, the steps just seemed to come without even thinking about it. Within just the first few steps, it was like going back all those years, and it felt so wonderful gliding around the floor. By the time the first dance had finished, which by the way had been a waltz, it was almost as though we'd been partners for months. And then as the band struck up again, and as the Foxtrot started, we were off. During this dance he tentatively tried one or two of the more flamboyant movements, and I instinctively responded as he threw me into a spin at the end of each movement.

As I glanced around, it became obvious people seated around the dance floor were beginning to take notice of us, as were one or two of the other dancers. As the dance ended, Trav said,
“Well you certainly haven't forgotten how to dance. Now would you like to enter for the competition later?”
“Don't be silly. I'm just enjoying myself, it's been so long, and I hadn't realised just how much I'd missed the feeling of floating around like that. You're such a good lead; I don't think I've ever had a partner as experienced as you.”
“Don't sell yourself short. You don't need me to lead you, you're a natural dancer.”
“Thank you. But as I said, I'm only here to enjoy myself tonight.”

“No reason why you can't do that, and at the same time make some money.”
“What money?”
“This is a preliminary for next years dance show on TV, and this is big business. The prise money for just this one section, the Latin American; is worth five hundred.”
“You have to be kidding?”
“No. And I think there's an outside chance we could take that prise.”
“No way. I'm so out of practice.”
“But I can tell you're a real dancer. All you need is some advice on the flashy stuff.”

“What do you mean?”
“Most of this lot are new to the game, and they are nearly all relying on the glitz and glamour to impress the judges. You already know how to dance; now you just need a few flashy moves.”
“But we wouldn't have time to practice.”
“Hang on, if you wait here for just a few minutes, I'll go and make some inquiries.”
With that he was gone, and I sat alone at my table. I was only alone for a few minutes, before Trav returned with another man.

“This is William, he runs a dance class.”
“Hi, Mary isn't it?”
“Yes, I don't know what Trav has told you, but I never was that good, and I'm way out of practice.”
“Well if you'd like to take to the floor, I'll only need to see you do a couple of circuits, and then I'll tell you what I think.”
Trav took my hand,
“Come on; let's show him what you can do.”
So off we went, and even though in my own mind I didn't believe I was that good, I knew, good or not, this was something that really gave me pleasure. So I just let myself be guided by Trav, and didn't attempt to inhibit the normally hidden extrovert side of my nature.

When we arrived back at the table, William was full of praise, and he hurriedly ushered us off along the corridors, and into a small dance studio. It had three walls lined with mirrors, two of which had a dance support bar running along their length. We three were the only ones in the room, and he didn't waste any time in explaining the situation to me.

“What you lack is the ‘New style', but it is obvious, you already have the dancing itself well and truly mastered. But what you'll be mostly up against out there is girls who can't really dance, but have been practicing the style, and flamboyant movements. Now I can show you quickly a few of the modern movements, which are all based upon the principle of using sexually provocative poses to wow the judges, and of course, once you appear on TV, the viewer. I could see from that brief step around the floor you are not afraid to use your body, and if you put out the poses with enough unashamed daring, I'm sure you are in with a chance of getting at least into the top three.”

“You really think so?”
“Yes; but as with all these things, it is the connection between you and the judges that makes the final deciding factor. Don't eye them directly, but surreptitious glances, and coy flirting usually wins votes.”
“I'm not sure I can do that.”
“Well that's up to you, of course. Now let's show you how to display yourself, without making it look too blatant.”

We spent only about fifteen minutes, but in that time he got Trav to throw me in slow motion into various positions. And as I'd roll or twist from Trav's arms, William would manoeuvre my body and even legs into a pose he wanted me to take. Then he said,
“Ok, I think you've got enough ideas there, just go out and dance your socks off, using which ever of the poses I've shown you that you feel comfortable with. But remember, look happy, try to look natural, and if you catch the eye of a judge, flirt. Now go and have fun.”

We were soon out on the floor and even with these new poses, I just let myself go, exposing my assets, such as they were, for all to see. Not that our dancing was any more extrovert than the other professional dancers, but just more than I was used to. I guess we had almost thirty minutes on the floor before the announcement came over the speakers,
“Ladies and gentlemen. We are pleased to announce the first section of our Latin American dance competition. So if you can all return to your tables, we will then get our competition couples on the floor and the show can begin. Oh and if there are any couples out there who have not yet registered, and want to compete, please make sure you do so before taking to the floor. Thank you, and now we will have the first dance.”

As the floor cleared, and the band struck up with the first dance, Trav said,
“Ok Mary; lets show them what we can do.”
“But we haven't registered.”
“That's been taken care of, come on.”
So without any further talking we were off. He danced so effortlessly, and his confident manner somehow began to influence me and my ability. By the time the first round had been judged, they whittled the initial thirty plus couples down to just six; and we were one of that six. This in itself was way beyond what I could have expected, and even this achievement helped to boost my confidence.

So now as each dance began the judges only had six couples to follow, and this, of course, meant their appraisal could be a lot more critical. Throughout this session, I did make a conscious effort to engage either of the two male judges in fleeting eye contact. And although I say it myself, I felt I was successful in this undertaking on several occasions with both men individually. But then as we got towards the end of the round, I think the not knowing how well we were doing, coupled with my lack of experience, began to show. At one point as Trav span me around, I missed my footing, and in the resultant trip, my hand slipped from his grip. I sprawled across the floor, and came to rest only a few feet from the platform where the judges were seated, so there wasn't even a chance I'd gotten away with my blunder without being seen.

Trav was instantly down by my side, and his expert movements as he lifted me back to my feet could in a normal dance, have almost led onlookers to think this was part of a deliberate movement. But it was obvious to the judges, that I'd made a gaffe. As I was being helped to my feet, my eyes met up with one of these judges; and although it is impossible to be sure. The look he gave me, didn't convey ‘You stupid girl', but more ‘I want to have sex with you'. As I say, that is just my interpretation, and I could have been wild of the Mark.

The round ended, and there was the usual build-up to the announcement of the two couples who would go on to the grand finale later in the evening. I guess you won't be surprised to find out, Trav and I were chosen as one of these two. But I for one was absolutely flabbergasted, and I even came over in a mild faint, requiring Trav to slip his arm around my back, and take my weight as he helped me back to our table. Even the judge who was doing the announcements noticed, and asked over the microphone if I was alright. This I can tell you didn't help my situation, and only served to make me blush bright red as the spot light picked me out for all to see.

But once the dance floor was returned to normal dancing, and I was again alone with Trav, I soon regained my composure, and had just settled down to drink the glass of wine he'd ordered for me, when Gerry arrived at the table.
“So. Was I right to bring you here or do you still think we should have gone to the Marriott?”
I'd been having such a wonderful time, I'd forgotten about the earlier argument about our venue for the night. But I reluctantly replied,
“Yes, you were right. We can go out for a romantic evening on our own any night.”

Then Gerry asked, while looking at Trav,
“So are you two going to win the big prize tonight?”
“Well sir, I'll do my best, and if I don't let your wife down, then she has every chance of going home a winner.”
Just then the man who'd arrived at our table earlier asking if I required a dancing partner, re-appeared at our table. We later found out this was the ballroom manager. He walked directly up to Gerry, and taking him to one side, they began to talk. With the volume of the music, I couldn't hear what was being said, but Gerry turned and as he held his hand out towards me, he said,
“Come on, looks like you've attracted the attention of some kind of big-wig.”
Still seated, I asked,
“Who? And what does he want?”
“Don't look so suspicious. He's a Japanese business man. Very rich, he owns one of the biggest manufacturing companies in Japan.”
“So what? Why would he want to meet us?”

Gerry lent across and whispered in my ear,
“He owns this place. And he just wants to meet you.”
“But I don't want to meet him. I'm happy where I am.”
Gerry again whispered in my ear,
“He can fix the result of the dance competition.”
“So what does he want in return?”
Again in a whisper,
“Keep your voice down. Don't be so silly, if he can fix it for you to win, if we don't go, he could also fix it so you to loose.”
“So?”
“It's five hundred quid. Since when did you get so rich you could turn your nose up at that sort of money?”
“That depends on what he expects in return.”
“Don't be silly. In a place like this? You've been watching too many films.”

Then as he gave my hand a tug,
“Now come on.”
I let myself be led to my feet, and off we went following in the managers footsteps. We entered a lift, and then as the doors opened on the first floor, we walked out into the most sumptuous of apartments. All around we men dressed in traditional Japanese male attire, some even had swords. It was almost like Gerry had just said, a film set. But for some reason, the sight of these men dressed this way felt threatening. Nothing you could put your finger on, but never the less, I felt a shiver of fear go down my spine.

We were ushered across to one side of the room where there was a glass window running the full length of this wall, and seated looking outwards was a tiny man, also dressed in traditional Japanese clothes. But his robes were obviously very expensive cloth, and they shimmered with gold and silver threads inlaid into the material. As we arrived at his side, his seat turned, and his eyes looked me up and down. This in itself reinforced my apprehension, as his gaze was one of a lecher invading every inch as he scanned. I instantly turned my head to avoid he eyes as they reached my face. In that few seconds, I was staring out of the window, and from this vantage point had a panoramic view of the whole dance floor.
My trance was broken by the little man's sharp and shrill voice as he snapped out something in Japanese. The manager then spoke, translating for the little man, but in a manner that led me to think he was almost afraid of him.
“Quickly! Turn and bow to Mr Aioka. He thinks you're being discourteous.”
I turned to face him, and lowered my head in a half-hearted show of servitude. The manager then said,
“No. Like this, and lower your eyes; it's not your place to look him in the face.”
As he spoke he had placed both his hands together in front of his chest, as if praying, as he bowed his body low. I looked at Gerry, and then as I began to turn towards the door I said,
“He can go take a running jump. I'm off.”

The manager's face was horror struck, and Gerry just looked confused. But before I'd moved one step, four of the men who'd up until this moment, been just standing near the outside of the room; made a dash towards Gerry and I. I'd only moved a few feet before a man at each side of me had taken hold of an arm apiece, and returned me back in front of Mr Aioka. Gerry was also being held, and he was now in a position just to my side. The manager then said,
“They'll release you if you promise to do as you're told.”
I was furious, and I looked at Gerry to see what his reaction was. But he just said,
“Come on, all you have to do is bow to him, it's just their way.”

So reluctantly, I said,
“Ok tell his goons to let me go.”
The manager didn't need to pass the message on; both men instantly released my arms. I put my hands together, and gave him a low bow, remembering not to look him in the eye. A smile appeared on Mr Aioka's face, and then he again spoke. But I had no idea what he'd said. The manager translated,
“He would like you to slip your dress off your shoulders.”
“I'll bet he would. Tell him to go f... Tell him no.”
The manager spoke to Gerry,
“Please, tell her to do as he asks. If she doesn't, you'll both end up regretting it.”

Gerry looked perplexed, but before just passing the instruction on to me, he asked,
“If I get her to do that? How much further is he going to expect her to go?”
“It doesn't matter how far. If he wants her dead. By tomorrow morning, she'll be lying dead and naked in a ditch somewhere. I don't think you understand who you're dealing with.”
Gerry obviously didn't like what he heard,
“Hang on; we didn't come up here for this sod to just do as he pleases with us.”
“You still don't get it. If Mr Aioka wants something, no matter whom or what it is; he gets it. Don't make it hard for yourselves.”
“So if we don't cooperate, what does he think he's gonna do?”

Gerry had hardly finished his sentence, before the men holding him, pulled his arms out into a crucifix stance, and while they held him, another man came and lowered his trousers and pants. Then a fourth man appeared with a knife similar to a cut-throat razor, but this knife wasn't a foldable type, and had a fixed wooden handle. As the shiny steel blade caught the light and flashed, my heart dropped. The man had taken hold of Gerry's penis, and was now holding the blade against the flesh. Gerry was, of course, trying to struggle, but avoiding any lower body movements.

I didn't hesitate, and as I began to peel my dress from my shoulders, I begged,
“Tell him to take his knife off Gerry.”
“You just concentrate on pleasing Mr Aioka, and your husband won't get hurt.”
I'd dropped the top of my dress, and it now hung open down either side of my hips, the top of my body being covered by the bodice, come bra. Mr Aioka again gave a smug grin, and then again spoke out some instruction. Assuming it was an instruction for me to remove more clothing, I asked,
“Ok what's the little pig want now?”

My heart leapt into my mouth as the man who was holding the knife against Gerry's penis, slashed out, drawing his blade across the top of Gerry's naked leg. The blood just poured down Gerry's leg, and I realised these men understood English, and were reacting to my remark about their boss. My first thought on seeing his hand movement, and the blood that followed, was that he had indeed sliced off Gerry's penis, but as I looked across, although serious enough, it was obvious this was just a warning. I clasped my hands together, and as I bowed low and humbly, I pleaded,
“Please forgive me. Please don't hurt my Gerry. I'll do what ever you want.”

The manager now spoke,
“That was foolish of you. Now remove your dress, and use it to stop the bleeding.”
I hurriedly ripped off my dress, and struggled to tear it into strips to use as bandages. The material wouldn't rip, and I had to hold it out towards the man with the knife, and ask,
“Can you cut it please?”
This he did, and once he'd made a short cut, I was then able to tear it. I repeated this a couple more times, each time asking for it to be cut. And then on my knees, I first cleaned the wound, and then bandaged it.

Luckily, it wasn't deep, and although it had looked like a lot of blood loss, as soon as I'd wrapped the bandage around it, it reduced to a slight trickle, and very soon it stopped altogether. But as soon as I'd completed my rudimentary first aid, the manager said.
“Ok, now thank Mr Aioka for allowing you to do that.”
I followed instructions, again clasping my hands together, and pleading,
“Please forgive me. I'm sorry if I caused offence.”
His face again turned into a smile, but the kind of smile that doesn't encourage a feeling of safety. Then he spoke, and as before the manager passed on his orders.

“He would like to see your tits.”
I put my hands to the bottom of the bodice, and lifted it allowing my breasts to fall free, and held it there so he could look at them.
“No. He wants you to take it off.”
I lifted it higher, and stretched it up over first one shoulder, then the next, and finally lifted it off, dropping it on the floor at my side. I stood there as Mr Aioka got to his feet, and began to fondle them.

He spent maybe a minute or so working from one to the other, just using his hands, but this was sufficient to produce two hard protruding nipples. This obviously delighted him, and after making sure everyone in the room knew he'd aroused me, he again spoke, but this time, he appeared to be addressing his men at the side of the room.

Three men appeared, two of them carrying a long plank. Not a rough builder's variety, but a wooden type board all the same, even if it did have strategically positioned leather straps and cushioning attached. The men lifted the plank up to my shoulder height, and as they placed the centre of it on the back of my neck, the third man reached up from in front of me, and fastened a leather strap around my neck. The other two men had each taken a wrist apiece, and were restraining them to straps at each end of the plank.

So now I'm stood there like Jesus on the cross, almost naked, just my pants, which thank god, gave me full protection, being designed to be on show beneath the ball gown. Again Mr Aioka spoke, and the manager turned to Gerry and said,
“Pull her knickers off.”
Both men instantly released Gerry, but he first looked at me, and then turning back to the manager, shook his head as he said,
“You can't do this. We'll report you to the police.”
The men instantly grabbed him, and the man with the knife again held it as if threatening to cut off his penis.
“Don't be silly. If you do as you're told, you will be rewarded. But if not, you'll be disposed of, and after she's been raped, she'll join you in a cold wet ditch. Now just be a good boy.”

As Gerry was released and looked my way, I nodded, as if to tell him to do as he had been instructed. At this point I didn't doubt their intention or ability to carry out their threats. So Gerry was now on his knees, as he lowered my pants, and I stepped out of them. The men either side turned me around so I faced away from Mr Aioka, and then as they guided me, the manager said,
“On your knees. That's it. Now lean forwards.”
As I leant, my hands, still restrained on the board, rested on a small padded table or stool placed either side of me. This took my weight, the board giving my arms the strength to hold myself in this position.
“Open your knees. Mr Aioka wants to see your cunt.”

I immediately complied, and waited for the dirty little Jap to mount me. I couldn't see what he was doing, or in truth, who it was. But I felt hot breath on the top of my legs, and instinctively knew someone had their head deep up into my crotch. Then as Mr Aioka spoke, I felt his words as they caused a hot wind on my pussy. The manager translated,
“He wants you to come and lick the sweat off her cunt and arse.”
As I saw Gerry's feet walk past my head, I realised the instructions were for him; and I guessed Mr Aioka must have now moved clear to allow him access to do the licking. A tongue touched my pussy lips, and even if I hadn't seen Gerry's feet or heard Mr Aioka's instruction, I'd have known this was my Gerry. Even with, or maybe more so, because of all these men watching, my reaction was spontaneous.

I began humping, as Gerry licked. His licking started as you might expect, awkward, and unwilling. But as I humped and pushed my pussy into his face, he, like me, just began to get aroused. So much so, as the manager called,
“Ok, that's enough.”
Gerry carried on oblivious to any voices. But on the second telling, two men took hold of his shoulders, and as soon as Gerry realised, he was on his feet and out of the way.

I expected Mr Aioka to make his presence known by ramming his cock into my pussy, and this was by now in my state of arousal, I'm ashamed to say, what I actually needed to happen. But it seems just when you think you know what will happen next; something new comes up to surprise you.
“WHACK!”
A pain stung its way from my pussy lips, and as I let out a yell, my body automatically recoiled. I guess I must have closed my legs, because the next thing, there were hands pulling at each knee, spreading me open again. Then,
“WHACK!”
Again I yelled, but the hands held my legs tightly.

I heard Gerry's voice,
“What's he hitting her for?”
“He wants to.”
“But she's doing what she's been told to do?”
“So? If Mr Aioka wants to slap her around a bit, he'll slap her. Think yourself lucky he isn't using a stick.”
The slapping went on for what seemed like an age, but I guess was only maybe five or so minutes. I'd already given up my yelling as each slap had landed, it was as though now my body was expecting the pain, although not immune to it, it just couldn't see the point in wasting even more energy shouting about it.

But never the less, I was glad when he stopped, and as I waited for my next surprise, I was so glad to feel his cock as it pushed up into my wet pussy lips. I heaved myself back onto him, and although he rammed me in a violent manner, his cock wasn't as big as Gerry's, in either length or thickness, and for all his violent ramming, I thought he would have difficulty in bringing me to what I now consider to be an orgasm. But he'd only been fucking less than a minute before he was giving more instructions.

The manager then said,
“Get down there and fuck her face.”
In seconds, I could see it was Gerry who was on his knees in front of me, and he was more than just aroused, his cock was rampant. I can't say I was any less eager than Gerry, and as he presented his cock, I first sucked, and then rolled my head back, allowing him full access to my throat. So with Gerry fucking one end, and the little Jap at the other, they did take me to a gusher, even if not a wild out of body type. Once the Jap had spent his ardour, he pulled out, and Gerry was instantly pulled up to his feet, before he had time to shoot his cum. They dragged Gerry off in one direction, and I was carried in another direction, my pussy still in spasm, and oozing cum.

When they put me down on the floor of this room, I realised I was in a bath/shower room, and they just walked out leaving me there. I gradually recovered my senses, and proceeded to shower. Making sure I didn't get my hair wet, and trying not to make my already somewhat spoilt make-up any worse. Then as I stepped out from the shower and began to dry myself, two girls appeared and immediately began to make sure I was once again presentable to be seen in public. But, of course, I hadn't got any clothes to wear; I'd torn my dress up to make bandages.

This was not a problem, as the girls had also brought with them a new, and even more glamorous ball gown than the one I'd been wearing. And, thankfully, the underwear to go with it. Once I was dressed and ready, they opened the door and I was shown out into a hallway. To my delight, Gerry was already out there waiting, and he was also in new clothes. A man who we'd never before met, ushered us to the lift, and then guided us back to the ballroom, and pointed our way to our table.

As he turned and left us standing there, Gerry asked,
“Are you alright?”
“Yes. What about you? How's your leg?”
“They got a doctor to dress it for me, its nothing really.”
“Oh my god Gerry. I thought they were going to cut it off.”
“Yeh. So did I. I think we got out of there lightly, they looked like they would have actually killed us.”
“Let's go straight home.”

“Oh my god Mary! We've just gone through all that, and now its time to make a bit of money out of it, you want to go home.”
“But this place frightens me.”
“Well I'll admit, they frightened me while we were up there, but we're down here now, and they can hardly do anything with all these people around. Anyway, now we've done what that dirty sod wanted, he won't be interested in us any more, and we'd be silly to miss out on the five hundred quid. That manager said it's yours for the taking.”
“I couldn't dance now. My legs are like jelly.”
“Let's go to the bar and get a stiff drink, that'll make you feel better.”
“No I couldn't. You go to the bar; I'll go back to the table and wait for you.”

I didn't expect him to take me up on my offer, I thought he'd just take me home, but I guess men are men, and although I love my Gerry, he isn't even a good example of what a man should be. So as he turned and headed for the bar, he said,
“I won't be long; I'll just have a swift double.”
I made my way back to the table, and I'd only been seated for a few seconds, when,
“Hi, can I sit down?”
There was Trav, and for some reason I just felt I wanted to be in his arms. I knew I couldn't do that, not here on the edge of the dance floor, but as the next best thing was to have him sitting next to me, I said,
“Oh yes please.”

As he sat, he asked,
“Are you alright? You look frightened.”
“Oh take no notice. I guess its just nerves.”
“You look fabulous in that dress, were gonna knock 'em dead when we get on the floor.”
“Oh Trav, I'm sorry, but I can't get up there again.”
“Why ever not? You can't be that nervous. Think about the money.”
“I'm sorry. I know I'm letting you down.”
“You're not letting me down, all the money goes to you. It's just such a shame if you don't go through with it. Everybody's talking about you. They all want to know if you've come from abroad. They know you're not off the UK dance circuit.”

Just then the announcer came over the speakers,
“Ladies and gentlemen. Were pleased to announce it's time for the grand finale of tonight's Latin American dance competition. As you all know, we're down to two finalists.”
At this point the spotlight illuminated our table,
“We have couple number twelve.”
He paused, and Trav said,
“They're waiting for us to stand and take a bow.”
He got to his feet and offered me his hand, I took it, and as I stood next to him, we both bowed.

The spotlight then left us, and as it picked out the other couple, and the announcer carried on his introductions, Trav said,
“You're up now, come on, just give it a try.”
“I don't think I can, my feet feel like lead.”
I'd hardly got the words from my mouth, when the spotlight again illuminated us.
“So without more ado. Let's have couple number twelve on the floor.”

The band started, and Trav took hold of me. Then as he led, our bodies pressed closely to each other, my leg just stepped back, and we were off. It was a bizarre experience, I don't think I was even conscious of what dance we were doing, but as if on auto-pilot, I just stepped my way around the floor. I think our session was some ten or more minutes, but it seemed to me we'd hardly been once around the room before we were taking our bows, and I was being walked back to our table to the sound of deafening applause.

As we sat at our table, the other couple were gliding their way around, and Gerry arrived back from the bar.
“You'd have beaten them with or without that dirty little Jap's help.”
Gerry had obviously had more than just the one double he'd said he was going to have, and I didn't want what had happened up stairs to be public knowledge, or even someone like Trav to know about it.
“Gerry! Shut up! Don't go telling everyone.”
He put his finger up to his lips, and in a slurred voice said,
“Shorry.”

I took hold of his wrist and pulled him towards the seat next to me.
“Come and sit down, you're drunk.”
“I suppose you'll be wanting to take this one home to show him your gratitude.”
For a second I wondered what he meant, then I remembered Olaf, and for some reason I blushed bright red. By now the other couple had also finished their session, and right at this point with me all red faced and feeling very flustered, the spotlight again illuminated our table.

“And our winners tonight are couple number twelve. Its Mrs Mary Kendal, and its all the more of an achievement as she was dancing, not with a regular partner, but a house stand-in. So come on Mary, and collect your prize. Both Gerry and Trav helped me to my feet, and they almost had to push me to get me started across the floor. I collected my envelope, and hurriedly made my way back to the table. But before I'd arrived, the announcer was saying,
“Now one more time, can we see the winning couple show us all how it's done.”

Trav met me half way, and again he took over, guiding me around, and me just dancing on auto-pilot. As soon as that dance was finished, and the spot light that had followed us back to our table had gone, I said to Trav,
“I'm sorry about this, and I hope you don't think me rude, but I have to leave right now.”
“Oh that is a shame. I was hoping we could maybe dance the rest of the evening away. But real dancing, none of that flashy stuff.”
“Believe me, there is nothing I'd like better, but I have to go.”

I could see he was disappointed, and I also felt I owed him something for the way he'd looked after me all evening, but he got to his feet and in a cold business like tone said.
“Well thank you for a pleasant evening. And I hope madam has enjoyed herself.”
With that he gave me a little bow, turned to Gerry and did the same, and then turned and left.
As he walked away, I said,
“Oh shit! Now I've offended him. And I owe him so much.”

It was supposed to be a secret thought going through my mind, but I'd spoken the words, and even with the band still playing for the dancers, Gerry had heard me.
“I'm surprised you didn't take him home to fuck him.”
I ignored his crude remark, and as I rose to my feet, snapped,
“I'm going.”
Then I just began to walk out towards the exit; expecting him to follow. I didn't look behind me, until I'd reached the foyer. But when I did, there was no sign of Gerry following. Then one of the doormen approached, and I asked him to get our driver to bring the car round to pick me up. I had wondered how I'd describe which was our car and driver, as I had no idea what either of them looked like. But in the event, the doorman didn't need this information, and by the time I'd collected my coat from the cloak-room, my driver was standing in the foyer waiting for me.

As I climbed into the car, he asked,
“Are we waiting for Mr Kendal?”
“No. If he wants to stop there getting drunk, that's his choice. Please take me home now.”
So off we went, and I arrived home around one in the morning, and went to bed by myself. For some reason, I cried myself to sleep; my head full of the events, good and bad, spinning around until I dosed off.

I dreamt that night, and I'm sure you won't be surprised if I tell you Trav featured very strongly in my dreams. It wasn't, however, a dream of sex and lust, but more a romantic journey with him at my side, protecting and guiding me through some magical garden. The details are long since faded from my memory, and even at the time I first recalled them the next morning, didn't actually make sense. But I know I thought a lot about Trav in those next few days.

I think it is again time to make an intermission here. And as always, I will wait for any emails to see if you the reader would like to know what happens next. Thanks for reading, and please feel free to email me at Lord_John_Thomas@hotmail.com
It is only the feedback from readers that make the effort of writing worthwhile, and I will answer all mail received (eventually). To ensure I accept your mail, make sure your mail has ‘Story Feedback' as a subject, all other mail to this account is deleted as spam.

 

Used.. and Used Again...

mrjjones on Forced Stories

Used.. and Used Again...                     John J. Jones

Really,  I  never had a thought about bondage. Well, a thought, maybe,
but it was never good. I'd seen the stuff on screen and it made me
angry more  than  anything.  The thought I had was more along the line
of what I'd  do  to  the bitch (or bitches) who would try something
like that on me.  I'd  be  seriously  pissed.  They'd never GET me in
the position to allow  myself  to  be  tied  up.  I'd kick their little
asses. Then came Carol.

At  this time, I was a business consultant for a major consulting firm
in New York. Now I practically run the show
Read More
. My brother works with me
in the   business,   although  we  rarely  go  on  the  same  accounts.
 He occasionally  introduced  me  to an attractive secretary or client
and I did the same. Hey, work's gotta be fun SOMETIMES!

It didn't start out anything like bondage. As a matter of fact, she had
asked  me  about  it and I laughed and said there was no way I would
let myself  be tied down and helpless by anyone. No way. There was no
one in the  world  I  trusted  well  enough to have me tied helpless,
MUCH LESS helpless and naked. She laughed and said she understood.

Carol  was a very attractive redhead that my brother had introduced me
to. She was about 22 years old and LOVED to party. I was 26 at the
time. We  had  been going out on and off for about a year. We were both
seeing other people. I went to her apartment once, and she answered the
door in a super short teddy. Her hair was a little tussled and she was
trying to hide  behind the door. She was obviously a little embarrassed
and giggly and  asked  if I could come by the next night. I agreed, and
just before she  closed  the door, I caught a glimpse of her visitor in
a front room mirror  as she walked from the bathroom to the bedroom. I
didn't see her face,  but  her body and hair looked fantastic! She had
long wavy golden blonde  hair,  that ran about 5 inches or so past her
shoulders, and was wearing  black  panties.  From  what  I  could see
in the short time, it looked  like  she  wasn't  wearing a bra. Either
Carol had more than one guest, or she was bisexual... or both!

I  debated  about  whether or not I should mention what I saw the next
night.  By the time I was at her door, I had come to the conclusion
that it was probably none of my business and unless she ever brought it
up, I wouldn't talk about it. We were supposed to be going out that
night, but she  changed  our  plans  and  rented a few movies. We sat
and watched a couple of action flicks and shared some "intimate"
moments at which time we  missed  some  of  the  movies (Gee, too
bad...). At one time we were fooling  around  and  she pushed me off of
the couch and onto the floor. She  pounced  on  me like a playful tiger
and held my arms to the floor, sitting on my stomach and kissed my
face, neck and mouth passionately.

THAT  turned me on. But it was something I knew I was in control of. I
could  have  pushed  her  off  any  time.  After  licking  my  ears  
and practically  sucking the tongue out of my mouth, she sat up
slightly and asked  if  I  liked it. I smiled so big the corners of my
mouth probably touched my earlobes. I told her it was a real turn-on.

The rest of the evening was great. We fucked, sucked, and generally had
a  sex-fest  until 4am. At that time, of course, we were in her bed.
She said  she  had to be at work at 8:30, and would like to try to get
a few hours sleep.

I  washed up and got dressed. While I was drying off from my shower, I
thought  I  heard her on the phone in her living room. She came from
the kitchen as I was buttoning up my shirt coming from the bedroom. She
gave me  a  deep,  long  kiss  goodby  just  before I went out of the
door. I stepped out into the hallway and noticed that she was looking
past me. I turned,  and  about  6  feet  down  the hall, on the other
side, I saw a fantastic  pair  of  legs,  a  very  short robe and
excellent ass-cheeks tightly  wrapped  in small black lacy panties.
That was ALL I saw at the moment,  because  the  young  lady  was  bent
over away from us, picking something up from the floor.

I  managed  to  turn  away,  because  I  didn't  want  Carol to see me
practically  drool in the hall. Somewhat red, I'm sure, I looked back
at her. She had a smile on her face that was half "uh-huh, caught you!"
and half  "nice,  isn't  it?"  She  winked and said goodby as she
closed the door.

Just about then, the girl on the other side straightened up and turned
around.  She  gave  me  a wide-eyed look of "surprise" for a moment,
not even  attempting  to  cover  herself,  then looked me over and said
"I'm sorry,  excuse me." With a smile. It was her. It had to be the
same girl I  saw  the  night  before in Carol's apartment. She had the
same golden blonde  hair and was about the same build. She kept her eye
on me as she slowly moved into her apartment and closed the door.

Whoa,  I  thought...  I suppose I've got to give Carol credit for good
taste,  anyway.  What  a  fox!  She must have been about the same age
as Carol, but she was taller, and had a slightly more rounded ass.

I  was on my way to a client's house later the next day, when my pager
went  off.  I  looked  down, and it was Carols' number. I called and
she sounded like she was in a VERY good mood, like she had been
partying. It was almost time for me to end the day anyway, so I called
the client and asked  if I could come by early the next afternoon. They
agreed, because it was almost time for their office to close up as
well. I headed off to Carol's  apartment. She had asked me to pick up a
bottle of wine or two, or  three.  That  supported my idea that she
already had a head start. I picked up a few bottles of cold Spumante
and headed over.

It was movie time again. She said she enjoyed herself so much last time
that she wanted to do it again. There was something about her this
time. She  was  dressed in a sexy, tight, somewhat short red dress. Her
bright flowing  red  hair  practically  looked  like  it  was  on fire
over the shoulders of her dress. It was all a little disheveled,
probably because she  had  already been drinking a little and looked
extremely relaxed. I could see the tops of her nylons, because the
dress was a little crooked on  her  legs.  But  the  thing  that really
got me was her eyes. It was almost  scary. She looked crazed. I felt
like we were already in bed and fucking  our  brains  out  just looking
at her. She stared at me, making sure I didn't take my eyes off of hers
as we walked to the couch and sat down. She kept staring at me, picked
up the remote, pointed it at the TV and started the movie. I don't even
remember what it was.

She slid her right hand up beside my neck and began licking my neck and
ear.  I  had  started  to  open a bottle of wine, and still had it in
my hand... I dropped it on my toe. I hollered. She jumped off of the
couch, laughing.  She  ran  around behind the couch and leaned over.
When I sat back  up  she whispered hotly in my ear, "I think its going
to be a good night".  There was very little doubt in my mind. I already
had a hard on so big it hurt.

She disappeared for a while as I opened the bottle and poured the wine.
She  came  back  with a couple of joints. Geez, I hadn't smoked
anything since  I  was  in high school. But I'd smoked before, it
wasn't anything new  to  me. As a matter of fact, it made sex even
better. While she was still behind the couch, she lit them both up and
handed one to me. While I  took a deep hit, she walked around and sat
on my legs, facing me; her legs spread wide apart, knees on the couch.

What  a  picture  I  had.  Her  skirt had hiked back slightly past her
nylons,  I  could see her garter belts and her sheer bright-red
panties. They were just sheer enough to see the outline of the lips of
her pussy. Just  about  six  inches  past my nose were her tits, trying
to bust out over  the  top of the low-cut dress. I let go of the first
hit while she took  one  from  hers.  She  held it in, making her chest
stick out even closer  to  my face. She put the joint down in the
ashtray on the coffee table  and  with those sex-crazed eyes staring at
me, unhooked something on  the  front of her dress. She pulled the
front down slowly, revealing her  tits  to  me,  her  nipples  were  
sticking  out  like  arrows from excitement.  She  was  indeed  
extremely  horny and her anticipation was obvious.

My  cock was straining against my pants so hard that I was wishing the
zipper  would bust. The way she had sat on my legs, her knees had
pulled the material tightly down to the couch and my cock was throbbing
against it.  I  was  really getting into this. I took another long deep
hit. She leaned  over  to  the  end  table  next  to  the  couch  and
grabbed the wineglasses,  her  tits  swaying by my face as she reached
for them. She handed  me mine. I took a few swallows as I held the hit.
She drank some as  she  stared into my eyes. She put the glass down on
the coffee table where she'd put her joint and picked that up. While
she was bent back, I let  out  the  hit  and  enjoyed  the  view of her
pussy through her red panties,  more  visible  now  by  the  light  of
the end table. She took another  long  hit,  put it down and picked up
her glass again. That was when it began.

This  was  great,  I was loving it. I was so turned on I thought I was
going  to explode. I was drowning in it. I laid my head against the
back of  the couch, staring at her body through half-closed eyes. She
smiled, and  started  touching her tits, running her hands over them.
She licked her  fingers, saliva streaming from her tongue as she placed
them on her nipples, playing with them, making them bigger, harder, and
wet.

She  pulled  up  her  skirt,  past her panties. She licked her fingers
again,  wetting  them, then reached into her panties and started
playing with  her  pussy.  I  could  see everything in the soft light
of the end table  lamp.  I  started  to  reach for her, and she pushed
my hand away gently,  and  whispered  "No,  not yet....". I failed to
notice just how easy  it  had been for her to stop me. Passion was at
the boiling point, and  I  thought  that  was all it was. I was
enjoying watching her touch herself.  I  didn't  even  want  to exert
myself just then. Probably the reefer  and  wine. I was in heaven. She
picked up my joint and hers. She held  mine up to my mouth as she took
another hit on hers. As I inhaled, I  could smell her pussy-juice on
her fingers. It was insane. I breathed her  scent  in  deep with the
hit. She took the joints away and put them down.  She  put my glass to
my lips. I took a few swallows. She took the glass away, picked up the
remote and turned off the VCR and TV.

It  was  quiet. She began fondling herself again, licking her fingers,
playing with her pussy. Now I could hear the moistness of her pussy
lips as  three  of  her  fingers  pushed  deep  into  her  pussy. My
cock was straining  harder.  I  felt  like I would cum just like I was,
her on my legs,  cock  in my pants. She pulled her fingers from her wet
pussy, her panties  were instantly wet against her pussy lips when her
fingers came out.  Her  eyes  closed  halfway, she tilted her head back
slightly. Her tongue came out and she licked her three fingers slowly,
as if they were a  cock that she getting lost in. I heard myself sigh.
It was so intense and I was so weak with passion... or so I thought.
She slowly unbuttoned my  shirt.  She  pressed her tits and stiff
nipples against my chest and whispered  in my ear... "Do you like it?
Are you enjoying it?". With all the strength it seemed I could summon,
I mumbled "I love it".

Now she was ready to give me the test. My head back against the couch,
she  leaned  up  and  brought her tits right up to my face, a few
inches from my mouth. She took me by the hair with both hands and
gently pulled my  face  toward them. "Suck them", she ordered. That's
the first time I knew  something  was  seriously  wrong.  It  wasn't  
just  passion I was drowning  in.  No  matter  how  hard  I  tried,  I
couldn't pull my head forward, nor get my tongue out far enough to lick
one.

Somewhat  confused and very weak, I said, "I can't". She gently put my
head  back on the couch. She smiled, and the sex-starved eyes I had
been staring  into  now  also  held a look of evil anticipation. She
was REAL excited.  She  got  up  from  my  lap  and straightened her
dress. I sat stretched  out  on  the couch, confused, but still turned
on. I tried to sit  up  and  couldn't  get  the  strength. I was
helpless, and a little scared.  She  walked  around behind the couch. I
watched her as far as I could,  but  couldn't turn my head. She turned
the stereo on to a smooth quiet  station. I heard her pick up the phone
and struggled to hear what she  was  saying over the music. I only
heard short phrases, like "going to be fun....", "ready now...", "be
sure to bring....".

I was getting more scared, trying to bring some clarity to my thoughts,
but  it  was practically impossible. It was almost just as impossible
to move  anything. When I made an effort to move, my fingers and hands
were about  the  only  things that even moved slightly. The music was
echoing through  my  head.  With  nothing to concentrate on, it was
hard to stay conscious.

Carol  hung  up  the phone and came back around. She straddled my legs
again  and  started  talking  softly,  just  enough to be heard over
the music.  It  sounded  like she was talking in a tunnel, her words
echoing with  the  music.  She  started  taking  my  shirt off.... "Did
you like watching me play with myself? Did you like seeing my pussy?
Did you like seeing  me  lick  my  pussy  juice off of my fingers?" She
had lifted me enough  to take my shirt off, and started undoing my
belt... "I know you did.  Were  you wondering what my pussy tasted
like? Don't worry, you're going  to  find  out.  You're  going to find
out so much about my pussy, you're going to be tired of it!", her voice
was still sultry and sexy as a  smile  crossed  her lips. She was
unzipping my pants and pulling them open. She leaned forward and licked
around the tip of my nose. I smelled wine,  reefer  and  pussy  deep in
my brain as she pulled slowly away... Just  those  couple of seconds
caused a ripple of sexuality that made my cock  push  my  underwear out
of my pants. "You're going to get up-close and  personal  with  my  
pussy. You'll suck my pussy until I cum on your face.  You'll  suck my
pussy juice until you think you can't swallow any more."

It  was  strange.  I  was helpless, but it was turning me on. I didn't
think this was possible. Her cool hand went slowly into my underwear
and wrapped  itself  around  my cock. As weak as I was, I felt a slight
jump inside as her fingers grabbed it slowly but firmly. She stroked my
super hard  cock a couple of times when I heard something. She pulled
her face away  from  mine,  let go of my cock and stood up. She looked
down at me and  straightened  her  dress  once  more.  "Don't  go  
away," she said, smiling. Like I really had a choice.

Every time she moved away, I started getting lost in the music and the
sounds.  The  sounds.  I was hearing someone else, another female
voice. Footsteps... Then... more... there were more than two. Oh
Geez.... I was lying there with my pants wide open. I was so
embarrassed and nervous, I felt  my  cock  going limp. I tried to move
my arms and couldn't get the strength.  The  music  was  distracting.
Carol came around, then someone else.  I  turned my eyes slightly to
see. It was the other woman, across the  hall.  Then  I saw someone
else. I moved my eyes the other way. No, not one, two more, on the
other side of Carol.

I  couldn't  see much of the other two. They were slim, like Carol and
her  friend,  but  they  were  further  away from the light... too
hazy, shadowed.  Carol  smiled  at her friend. Their voices sounded
soft, like angels  in  a dream with the music in the background. "Beth,
what do you think?".  I could see Beth. She was wearing a long trench
coat, past her knees  at  least.  I  couldn't move my head to see down
any further. Her blonde hair flowed over the shoulders of the coat. She
stepped up closer to  me  and  into  the light. I still couldn't even
open my eyes all the way.  She smiled and stooped over. I felt her hand
pull my underwear off of  my  cock.  With  her other hand, she lightly
dragged her fingernails over  the  underside  of  my now half-limp
cock. "I think we're going to fuck  and suck this poor boy dry." she
said, and licked her upper lip. I saw  the same sex-crazed look in her
eyes as I saw in Carols. Beth stood up  again and removed her coat. She
was dressed to kill under that coat. She  had  tiny  white silk panties
that just covered her pussy lips. She had to be shaved, because I saw
no hair around the small triangle of the panties.  She  was  wearing a
silver-white corset, and white nylons. Her hair  was  now lying on her
tits. She was a stone-cold knockout. I heard one  of the other women
say "And he's going to return the favor!". Carol snickered...

Carol  and  Beth  reached  down and each one took one of my arms. Beth
laughed  a  little as they lifted me from the couch. She whispered in
my ear,  "Don't worry baby, we'll take care of you. I'm a nurse. That's
why you're in the condition you're in." Although their words were still
like echoes  in a dream, they rung over and over in my head. Now I knew
why I felt  the  way I did, and I was helpless to stop what was
happening now. The reefer had to be laced. We had both drank from the
same wine bottle. Carol and Beth had draped my arms around their necks
and had stood me up in  front  of  the couch. I felt someone's hands
pull down my pants from behind.  They pulled off my shoes, socks and
pants. I was standing there in my underwear. I heard the other two
women behind me, talking. One had a very young sounding voice.

Carols  and  Beth's  hands  were  on my arms, and while we stood for a
moment,  I felt a hand on my side, and another feeling my ass through
my underwear.  The  hand on my ass moved quickly between my legs and
gently squeezed my balls. "We're going to have fun with this one,
Sandy. You'll learn a lot tonight before we're through with him".

Carol and Beth started walking me to the bedroom. I took a deep breath
to  try  to  get  some  consciousness  back. I managed to lift my head
a little.  "Oh, oh, oh!" Beth said... "It seems our boy is trying to
shake it off!" They brought me the rest of the way into the bedroom.
Carol had dimmed  the  lights,  as she had done when we were together
before. They laid me facedown on the bed. My face was turned to the
side. I still had no  control  over  my arms and legs. I heard the soft
music turned up as Beth  sat  down  on  the  bed  beside me. She was
holding a syringe! She tapped  it  with  her  finger  and smiled down
at me. "Don't worry, this won't hurt a bit." She got up from the bed.
Her hair brushed against the back  of  my  thigh.  I  felt her move the
edge of my underwear and then something  wet  and cold. I felt a pinch.
I heard Beth say "See? I never felt  a  thing!".  Then  Carol said,
"over we go!". I felt hands roll me over onto my back.

A  slight  dizziness  crept  over me, as their talking seemed to get a
little  more  distant  again. Now I could understand them only when
they were  close. They seemed to know, because they would get close
when they were  talking  to  me.  I  felt  hands center me on the bed,
then I felt something  on  my  chest. I saw another one of the women up
close as she propped  my  head  up  so I could see what was going on in
the room. "We want  our lover-boy to see what he's getting into, don't
we?". The woman was probably in her early, possibly mid-thirties. She
was attractive and obviously  very  aggressive.  She  was  still  fully
 clothed, wearing a stretch  top  and  vest.  She  had her dark brown
(almost black) hair in shoulder-length  Dutch-boy style. Her gorgeous
eyes looked very anxious. As  she got back up from the bed, I could see
she was in a business-type of outfit, a long pin-stripe skirt.

She walked back toward the head of the bed. Carol had moved to the head
at  the other side. They reached down to my chest. What I had felt on
my chest  were  ropes!  Carol  and  the other woman (I learned her name
was Deborah) brought my hands up to the bedposts and tied them securely
with the  ropes.  I couldn't even put up a struggle. Beth was doing
something over  by  the dresser. Carol and Deborah moved to the bottom
of the bed, and  I felt them tying my feet to the posts there. I was
straddle-legged and helpless across the bed in only my underwear. I was
scared, excited, confused and embarrassed. I could still only see Beth,
Deborah and Carol in the room.

Deborah started to get undressed. I could hear them talking, but still
couldn't  quite  understand  them  from  where they were. Carol was
also taking  off  her  short dress. She kicked the dress off and stood
in her red  sheer  panties,  garter  and  nylons,  looking  at me,
talking, and smiling.  Deborah  had  taken off her vest and top and was
unhooking her bra.  Beth  came over and sat next to me on the bed. She
smiled and bent down  by  my  ear.  She flicked her tongue in my ear
lightly and put her hand  on  my  cock over my underwear. "You're going
to love this..." she pulled  away  slightly  and  looked  into  my
eyes... "most of the time, anyway..."  She  winked  and got back up.
She stood and rubbed her hands over  her  ass  cheeks biting her lower
lip, throwing her hair back over her shoulders.

She looked toward the top of the bed. "Well, Sandy? What do you think?"
I  heard  the  younger  voice, the one I obviously hadn't seen yet.
"Oh, wow..."  Deborah, who was now down to silk panties moved toward
the head of  the  bed. "Sandy, this is partly for YOUR benefit. You
have to learn how  to make love to a man." I saw her reach her hand up
toward the head of  the bed. She came walking back holding a young
girl's hand. Her hair was  very  long  and  wavy,  almost  down to her
waist. Dark brown, like Deborah's.  She  was  beautiful.  Deborah said,
"I'm your mother. You're eighteen now,  almost out of school, and I
want you to learn the right way."  Sandy  had  on  a  black  silk
blouse tucked into a black leather mini-skirt  and  what  had  to be
black pantyhose. She was just about as tall as her mom, pretty and had
the same gorgeous eyes.

Beth  walked  over  toward  Sandy,  and  Deborah came over to the bed.
Deborah  put  her  hand  on my underwear, rubbing my cock. "Do you
think he's  ready?"  she  asked. Carol said there was one way to find
out. She went  to the dresser and picked up a pair of scissors. She
came back and snipped  off  my  underwear and threw it across the room.
"Yes!" I heard Deborah say, as she started licking my cock. I looked
down at the end of the  bed  and saw Beth helping Sandy out of her
clothes. After unzipping the back of her miniskirt, she stopped to
caress Sandy's ass.

I felt my cock hardening as Deborah's tongue was licking it all over. I
looked  at  her  as she sucked the head of it into her mouth. She
placed her  teeth  under  the  head  and  started  licking  ferociously
 at it, occasionally  stabbing  her  tongue  into  the  hole.  I  was
in heaven. Suddenly  my  view  was  blocked. Carol had straddled me and
was sitting lightly  on  my  stomach.  She  leaned  forward,  her  tits
 lying on my shoulders  and  whispered  in my ear. She reminded me
about how I'd said this  would  never  happen to me. Then she said
"Remember how I said you were  going  to  get  personal with my pussy?
Well you're going to get a sample now!"

She  sat  back  again, put her hand in her panties and started playing
with  her  pussy. With her other hand, she was touching her breasts.
She stared  down at me, through her long thick red hair as if to make
sure I was  watching,  her eyes now flaming with the passion I had been
seeing. My cock was rock hard now, as I suddenly felt another tongue
licking the base  of  my  cock  and  balls.  Beth came to the head of
the bed. Since Deborah  still  had  the  head  of  my cock trapped by
her teeth and was licking  it  crazily, it had to be Sandy that had
just started. I closed my eyes as my brain screamed with the sensation.


"No,  no  no!"  I heard Beth's voice say as she stuck her tongue in my
ear.  I  opened  my  eyes. "Watch!" she said. Carol smiled and
continued playing  with  herself  as  her eyes closed halfway in her
passion. Beth started  to nibble on my earlobe. "Say my name." she
commanded. I was so wrapped  up in the feelings that I didn't think
about what she said. She grabbed my earlobe with her teeth and started
biting down. "Say it!" she ordered  again. This time she had my
attention. I tried to say her name, but  all  that  came out was
"Be..." I couldn't get my teeth together to say  the  rest,  the drug
still had me too weak to talk. She loosened up slightly  and told me to
say it again a couple more times, with the same results. "He's not
ready yet here." she said.

Carol  smiled and moved up, her knees under my outstretched arms. Beth
turned and started kissing Carol. Their tongues entwined as their
mouths closed  hungrily  on  each  others.  Beth's hand reached out and
started playing  with  Carol's  closest  nipple. Carol put one arm
behind Beth's head  and  was  still  playing  with her own pussy with
the other. I was hearing  her  hand now going in and out of her pussy
again. She was wet, her juices lubricating her fingers as they went in
and out. She took her hand  out  of her sheer panties and started
rubbing her panties into her pussy.  She  pulled  away  from  Beth's  
mouth  and looked down at me, I suppose to make sure I was watching.
She was gritting her teeth, panting and  started  to  smile as she saw
I was still looking. She put her hand back  inside  her  panties  and
started fucking herself again. Beth bent down  and  cupped  one  of
Carol's tits in her hand as she took a nipple into  her  mouth, licking
it. Carol moaned lightly as she threw her head back again.

My  mind  was  going crazy as Deborah was still licking the head of my
cock, and Sandy was everywhere else in my crotch. I found myself
wishing desperately  that Deborah would stop, as the head of my cock
was getting hypersensitive.  I  couldn't  even  twitch yet to try to
get away. Carol took  her  hands  out of her panties and started
rubbing herself through her panties again. The sheer material became so
wet that it was clinging to  her  pussy,  even  slipping  between the
lips. I could see her pussy almost  clearly  though the wet material.
"Wait, wait!" I heard her tell Beth.  Beth  pulled away. Carol smiled
down at me through clenched teeth and said, "Here's what it will smell
like!" She moved her knees above my shoulders; her hot nylon-covered
legs touched both sides of my head. All I  could  see  was her panties,
pussy and her ass cheeks as she put them down onto my face. Her panties
were saturated with her juices. She moved her  hips, so they went over
my face from my nose to my chin. She pushed down  against  my  mouth  
and  nose, and I smelled her fluids. While her pussy  was  against  my
mouth and nose, she moved side to side, grinding her wet panties and
pussy against my face.

My head was exploding with the total sensations when I felt Deborah let
the  head of my cock out of her mouth. Then I felt her and Sandy
licking my  crotch and balls, then up the sides of my cock, stopping on
the head for  a  moment,  then  going  back  down.  I knew I wasn't
going to last through  this  very  long.  As  if she knew what I was
thinking, I heard Beth's  voice.  She  was  close, but all I saw was
Carols wet panty-clad crotch  frantically  rubbing  my face. She was
getting wetter. "Have you ever  cum  twice  without stopping?" I heard
Beth say. "We do it all the time!  And  you're  going  to  do  it!  If
you haven't, you're in for an experience!"  Carols  panties were so wet
now that I could feel my mouth and  nose  getting  very  wet.  She was
breathing heavily now. "Smell my pussy!  You  love it, don't you! Smell
it!" she panted. I could tell she was  climaxing.  I  felt  a tongue
lick my naval, move down a few inches then  back. Since Deborah and
Sandy's tongues were still at work, it had to be Beth. That was all my
body could stand.

I  wished  I  could  tense or thrash or something, but still being too
weak,  all  I could do was just lay there and wait for it to happen.
The blood  rushed  to my head, I could hardly feel Carol on my face any
more as  I started to cum. The whole middle of my body felt like it was
going to  blow  right out of my cock. I laid there, my body like a limp
rag as my  cock  started pumping. As it started swelling and throbbing,
someone put  their  mouth  on  my cock and started sucking wildly.
Since I could feel  Beth's  tongue  on my navel and Sandy's hair on my
legs licking my balls,  I  knew  it was Deborah. It didn't really
matter. I exploded. It was  a  climax I had never experienced before.
Unable to move to express my  emotion and hot passion, my body
completely relaxed, just climaxing, hard  and  fast  like  an oil well
pump. Deborah was sucking in my whole cock,  gobbling  up  my  cum. It
was like she was on a "feeding frenzy". "He's  coming!"  I  heard  Beth
 quip.  I kept coming so long that I was thought  I'd shot everything
possible out of my cock. Carol moaned and I felt  her  weight  go  down
on my face. I felt drips of her fluid caught between  her  nylons and
my face. "You loved that didn't you?" she said, panting. "Well, I hope
so, you're very far from through!"

Carol got up and Beth moved up to look at me. Carol was still a little
off  balance  from  climaxing.  Beth  smiled  as she moved toward me
and kissed  my  mouth. She slipped her tongue between my half open
lips. She pulled  away,  "Mmmmm",  she  said,  "Delicious,  isn't  it?"
She licked Carol's  juice  that  was dripping down the side of my face.
I saw Sandy and  Deborah continuing to gently lick my cock and balls. I
also noticed I was beginning to get sensitive.

Beth  stood  up.  Carol moved to her and kissed her full on the mouth.
Carol  pulled  Beth's  small silk panties off and held them in her
hand. Beth  now straddled my head with her legs. I was right earlier.
Beth was shaved.  All  the  way.  Her pussy lips were bare and smooth.
She looked down  at  me and smiled. "Now," she said, "I'm next!" Carol
straddled my head  by  the brass headboard facing Beth. "Give me your
pussy", I heard her  hiss.  Carol  was  still  obviously  VERY hot.
Beth bent backwards, putting  her hands on the bed down by my waist.
Carol licked her fingers and  rubbed  Beth's pussy gently, moving her
fingers around her clit. My cock  was more sensitive to Sandy's and
Deborah's licking. The sensation shot up into my stomach, but I still
couldn't react. Beth threw back her head  as  Carol  probed  deeper  
into  her  pussy.  Her hair was lightly dragging against my stomach.

Carol  looked  down at me. "Do you like this? How's your cock? Are you
feeling  it yet? Watch THIS!" She picked up Beth's silk panties that
she had laid on the bed beside me and pushed most of them into Beth's
pussy. Only  the  string  that had went up the crack of her ass was
hanging out between  her  pussy  lips.  Beth  sighed  loudly and
snapped upward, she grabbed  Carol's  hair  with  both  of her hands
and pulled her mouth to Carols. As I looked up now, I saw Carol's still
panty-clad pussy and ass cheeks  as well as Beth's shaven pussy. I
could see Beth's beautiful ass as  well. I could see their tits
touching each other and could sometimes see  them  kissing.  Carol  
reached down and started playing with Beth's pussy  again,  rotating
around her clit. Occasionally, Beth's legs would quiver.

My  attention  went  back  to my cock as I noticed it was getting hard
again.  I  could just barely see between Beth's legs, but still
couldn't move  my  head.  I heard Deborah's voice say "Now, like I
showed you." I managed  to  see  Sandy's  face as she moved between my
legs and over my cock.  Her  face disappeared and I felt her take it in
her mouth. I felt her teeth close lightly under the head, and she
started licking the head gently. I knew what she was doing, and in my
mind, begged God not to let it  happen.  I  was still too sensitive,
and my whole crotch and stomach reacted  to the pain, but I still
couldn't move. I moaned uncontrollably as I took my eyes off of them
and looked back up at Beth and Carol. They all  heard me. Sandy stopped
long enough to giggle with her tongue still against  the  head  of  my
cock. I heard her mother, "Good, you have his attention!"  Beth  and  
Carol separated and looked down and smiled. "You like  it boy? And do
you like watching us? Good, because we've only just started!"

They  both  smiled,  looked  up  at  each other and Carol went back to
playing  with  Beth's pussy, fervently now. Beth started bucking
against her  fingers,  probing  in and out against the panties now. I
heard Beth breathing heavily. My cock and balls were on fire now, as
Deborah licked them.  Sandy was still licking the head, probing the
hole, just like her mother  had. I was screaming inside, and was
starting to breathe heavily myself,  deeply,  wincing  against the
pain. But my cock was well on the way  to  getting  harder  again.  I  
was confused and dazed. Beth moaned loudly  and pushed Carol away
slightly, whom I noticed had moved down to suck  on  her  tits  again  
and  was still playing with her pussy. Carol stopped and hissed once
more, "Give it to me!"

Beth  was  shaking  now, as she leaned back all the way, her hair flat
against my stomach. Carol moved her ass back against the top rail of
the headboard.  She was barely able to reach Beth's pussy, as she
spread her pussy  lips  and  flicked  her  tongue out against her clit.
Beth moaned again  and  shook.  Carol continued to tease her clit with
an occasional flick  of  her tongue as she very slowly pulled Beth's
silk panties from her pussy. Beth shook constantly until her panties
were all the way out. I  was  surprised  that she could support
herself. When the panties came out,  I  could  see they were saturated
with Beth's juices. Carol leaned down  toward  me. "Open up!" she
demanded, staring into my eyes. Since I was  so  distracted  again,
Carol put one hand on my forehead and pushed downward,  drawing  my  
head back and causing my mouth to drop open. She stuffed  the  drenched
silk panties into my mouth. "Now, suck on them!" she ordered.

I was still lost in all of the feelings I was going through. "Close his
mouth."  I  heard  her  say  to Beth, who was now sitting upright
again, trying  to  catch her breath. "Close your mouth, boy!" Beth
hissed at me between  breaths.  She put her fingers under my chin and
forced my mouth closed.  She  held it there, and Carol pinched my nose
closed. "Now suck on  them!"  she  said, "suck all the pussy juice out
of Beth's panties". The  sudden lack of oxygen helped snap my attention
to what was going on with Carol and Beth. I started sucking on Beth's
panties desperately, as I tried to get air between my teeth.

Everything was becoming a light blur now. My eyes were watering as the
pain in my cock began mixing with a bizarre feeling of pleasure and
pain combined.  My  cock  was  rock hard again. I heard Deborah tell
Sandy to start  licking  the  head  of my cock faster and harder. With
everything going  on,  I  felt like I was going insane. "Good boy..."
Carol hissed, "suck  on  those panties..." I continued, hoping they
would let my mouth open  and take them out soon so I could breathe
normally. They continued to  hold my nose and chin up, and I tasted the
juices from Beth's pussy. They  were  both staring down through their
long hair now, saying what a "good  lover-boy"  I was. They were
smiling, giggling. After what seemed like  an  eternity,  they  let  go
and Carol pulled the panties from my mouth. My mouth was dry.

I drew in air as the panties came out. My cock was throbbing again, and
the  only  sensitivity  was in the head of my cock as Sandy still had
it between  her  teeth.  I  found  my  stomach  witching in response
now. I couldn't  move  anything  else, but was surprised to see I was
getting a physical response of any kind at all.

"Again!"  Carol  snapped.  Beth  Bent  backwards  again as if in total
obedience.  I watched as Carol folded the silk panties smaller and
began pushing  them  into Beth's pussy again, this time slowly. She
licked the fingers  of  her  other  hand,  and started massaging Beth's
clit as she pushed  the panties in. Beth instantly started moaning. I
heard her say, "Please,  get  them  in,  please..." but Carol smiled
and took her time, playing  with  her,  teasing  her until the panties
were all the way in. When they were in, and Carol stopped, Beth started
to sit up. "Not yet!" she  said with a note of sadism in her voice.
"Watch me, boy!" she said, glaring at me. "Pretty soon you'll be doing
this to us, and you'd better do it right!"

She  pulled  the  strings  of  Beth's panties away from the top of her
pussy.  She  parted Beth's pussy lips and started to lick her clit.
Beth started  moaning and begging, saying she couldn't hold herself up.
Carol ignored  her,  licking all around her clit, pulling it between
her lips, sucking  on  it. Beth was shaking hard now. It was obviously
due to both the  passion  and the effort she was expending trying to
keep herself in the  leaned-back position. She was losing some control
as I felt more of her hair lying on my stomach.

"Now  the  other  way..." I heard Deborah say. I noticed my heart slow
down  as Sandy's mouth let go of the head of my cock. Her and her
mother started licking my balls and up the sides of my cock, just like
they did before.   I  finally  had  my  breath  back.  Beth  was  
shaking  almost uncontrollably now, as Carol started to pull the
panties from her shaved pussy,  still attacking her clit with her
tongue. "PLEASE!" I heard Beth scream.  She  was  moving  her  head  
every  direction now, like she was possessed,  I  could  feel  her  
hair  thrashing against my body. As the panties slipped from her pussy,
I felt wet drops against my chest. Carol stopped  when  the  panties  
were  out.  Beth's shoulders shook with her weight.  She  obviously  
could not raise herself forward yet. She moaned quietly as she shook.
Carol took the drenched panties, placed them on my chest,  circled  my  
nipples with them and demanded me to open up again. She  quickly  
stuffed the panties into my mouth and lifted my chin. Beth had  now
managed to bring herself forward. She lifted her legs from over my  
shoulders  and  moved  down,  sliding her hot dripping pussy down my
chest and stomach. Carol sat up and watched.

"Take a deep breath, lover-boy!" Beth snapped, still panting. I drew in
a deep breath. She pinched my nose closed with one hand and held my
chin up  with the other, then she started kissing my mouth. I panicked.
While she was kissing me, I couldn't breathe. Her lips were fully over
mine. I was losing it again. My cock was swelling. It was as though the
fear and lack of control were turning me on. I closed my eyes as my
brain started giving in to all of the sensations once more.

I could feel my cock pumping again. Beth's mouth was still on mine. The
cum  from her panties was dripping into my throat, and now my throat
was open, waiting, begging for a small gasp of air. I heard Deborah say
"Ok, just  like  I  told  you,  and you won't have a problem." I felt
Sandy's mouth  cover  my  cock. She couldn't go all the way down like
her mother had, but she knew what to do, and I felt myself coming none
the less, as she  bobbed  up  and  down  on  my cock, her tongue
running up and down, firmly and quickly. My heart pounded and my brain
swirled as Beth let up for a moment. I frantically gasped for air as
she said "Come on, suck my panties  dry,  lover boy!" I got a few
breaths in before she locked onto my  mouth again. My stomach tensed as
I felt my whole system starting to erupt once more. My eyes rolled back
as I felt myself coming. Any second I'd be exploding into Sandy's'
mouth. I saw Carol stand up over my head. She  unhooked  her  garter  
belt  and  slipped  her panties off over her nylons,  then  she  
started  hooking  the  garters back to her nylons. I couldn't  keep  my
 eyes  open  any more. I started to cum hard. I heard Sandy  start  to  
gag.  It  felt as though she was trying to stop, but I heard  her
mother tell her, "do like I said, swallow every time you come up!"  
Beth  let go of my nose slightly, and I groaned loudly through the
small  amount  of air I could exhale. I felt her lips smile against
mine as  Sandy  kept  sucking  my cock. As I came, I lost it.
Everything went blank.

I  was  awakened  by the feeling of something ice-cold on my crotch. I
hollered  and  tried  to  sit  up. Well, my strength was back, but I
was still tied securely to the bed. I opened my eyes wide and looked
down at my  crotch. Someone put an ice pack down there. "What the ..."
I started to  shout.  The  women  were  all the foot of the bed at
Carol's vanity. Carol  turned  around.  "Well, well, lover boy is
awake! That bag was on you  cock  for  almost 3 minutes before you woke
up!" she said. "Get the damn thing off me!" I shouted. "For shame!" I
heard Beth say. "There's a young  girl here, you should really watch
your mouth! I guess we have to calm  you  down  again." She picked up a
syringe off of the dresser, and flicked  it with her finger. It was
filled and ready. I lowered my voice and begged her not to inject me
again. She tilted the needle in her hand and  smiled.  "Well, we would
DEFINITELY have more fun without it... can you  keep  your  voice  down
and be a little more polite?" I was scared. Genuinely  scared.  I  
agreed. Whatever she wanted, just if she wouldn't stick me with that
needle again.

She put the needle down and walked over by me. "Good," she said, "then
we're  about  ready  to  get started. You really are a woos, you know.
I NEVER  thought you'd faint." I explained that it was all too intense
and that  my system just couldn't handle everything at once. I looked
around and  saw Sandy and her mother were smoking a joint. Carol came
over with one  and  put  it  to  my  lips. My eyes must have been
opened as big as saucers  again.  Beth  leaned  over  and told me not
to worry. If they'd wanted  to  drug  me again, they'd use the needle.
Carol took a long hit off  of  it,  smiled  and  put it back to my
lips. I took a hit, held it briefly,  and  exhaled.  Beth brought over
a glass of wine. My mouth had been parched since I was out, so I was
very grateful for the wine.

Carol smiled and took another long hit. "Rest and relaxation is over."
she said. "Now that you're awake and tied up, the REAL fun begins!"
Beth came  around  to the other side of the bed. "You thought the LAST
little session was intense, you haven't seen the half of it!" Beth
reached down and  took  the ice pack off of my cock. She leaned over
and put just the tip  of  her tongue at the base of my cock and licked
slowly upward. The feeling  of  even  just the tip of her warm, wet
tongue instantly got my senses  going. "See why the ice bag?" she said.
"You're ready to go! And trust me, we'll have you going all night!".

Even though she said it, I didn't believe it was possible. The last I'd
heard,  a  mans  cock  could  only take so much for so long and needed
a rest. Something told me I would be going at it for a while, though.

"Come on, Sandy, you and me, this time." Beth said. Sandy stood up, and
I  could  see  what  she  was  wearing  now.  She was wearing
crotchless pantyhose,  and  no  panties.  The  two of them sat on
either side of my waist  and  bent  over  and  started  to lick my cock
and balls. My cock started  getting hard almost instantly. Carol and
Deborah came up by the head of the bed. Carol got her face right up
into mine. "Remember what I said?" she hissed. "You're going to get up
close with my pussy? Well, up to  now,  you've  been  up  close with my
panties. It's time to get real personal.  Let  me explain what's going
to happen now." Again, her voice was  almost evil and at the same time
excruciatingly sexy. She straddled my stomach again.

"You're  going  to suck every one of our pussies. One at a time. We're
going  to  fuck  your  face  and tongue until we cum. twice." She
leaned forward  and  licked  the  end  of my nose. "Twice. We want to
cum twice before  we  change  places!  And  you  know  what? Someone's
going to be watching  you,  to make sure you suck everything down. And
you know why? Because while you're busy with your tongue, someone will
be sucking your cock  or  fucking  you until YOU cum! And we're going
to drain your cock dry,  all  the  way  to your adams apple!" She
licked the end of my nose again.  Then  she  kissed me on the mouth,
practically sucking my tongue out.

With  her  tongue  still  deep  in my mouth, she drew her legs up. She
pulled away and straddled my head once more, nylons against my ears.
She sat  back  a  bit. "Open your mouth." she demanded. I opened it.
She put three  of  her  fingers  in my mouth against my tongue. "Lick
them, make them  wet." she commanded. I did what she asked. When she
was satisfied, she  put  her  fingers  in  her pussy and started
playing with her clit. "Watch me, lover-boy", she said.

Deborah  came up to the head of the bed and sat on the top bar, facing
Carol.  She  had  something  in her hand. She pulled off her panties
and dropped them on the pillow next to my head. What she had in her
hand was a  vibrator.  She  switched  it  on  and slowly started
playing with her pussy.  I  got  a  much  closer look at Deborah now.
Outside of a slight paunch,  It  was hard to tell she had given birth
to a child at all. She was  quite  attractive  and somewhat slim. She
held her pussy lips apart with one hand and started rubbing the
vibrator against her clit with the other.   I   noticed   Carol   was  
now  watching  her,  while  she  was finger-fucking  herself.  She
licked her lips as she stared at Deborah's pussy.

My  cock had risen fully to the occasion now, and I was enjoying every
minute of it, almost oblivious to the fact that I was tied up. Sandy
and Beth  were  licking  and  sucking  my  cock like a pair of wild
animals, taking  turns.  Since  I  could  lift  my  head now, I could
see between Carol's  legs. Then Carol caught me. "Does it feel good?"
she asked. "Do you  like  what  they're doing?" I looked back up at
her. She smiled and looked  back  at Deborah, who was obviously getting
off on the vibrator. "Wait!"  Carol  told  her  and  Deborah  stopped,  
the  pleasure showing obviously in her eyes. Carol took the vibrator
and started working it in Deborah's  pussy,  twisting  it as she pushed
it in and out, deeper each time.  Deborah grabbed her own tits and
started playing with them. Still finger  fucking  herself,  Carol  
leaned forward and started licking and sucking  Deborah's  clit  as  
she  fucked her with the vibrator. Deborah moaned  and slammed her back
against the wall. She was breathing heavily in no time at all.

I  noticed  that  the  sucking  had stopped on my cock and looked down
between  Carol's  legs.  I saw Sandy holding my cock upright, then I
saw (and  felt!) Beth set her pussy down on my cock. She was facing the
head of  the bed. Her pussy was hot and wet as she started riding up
and down my cock. Sandy moved around where she could see. She sat next
to my side and  leaned  over,  putting  her  other  hand on the bed
over my stomach facing  Beth.  Her long dark hair was lying on my chest
and stomach. Her other  hand reached down, her nails lightly scraping
the base of my cock as Beth rode slowly up and down.

"Enough  of the scenery, lover-boy!" snapped Carol, when she caught me
looking  again.  "Time  to  go to work!" She moved forward and stuck
her pussy in my face. "Suck it, lover-boy!" she commanded. I started
licking her  clit  and up and down her pussy lips. I felt Deborah move
down from the head of the bed. In a moment, I saw her face just above
the pillows. She  looked  up  at  Carol.  I couldn't see Carols face
now, just pussy, navel  and  tits.  "He's  not  really putting his
heart into it, is he?" Deborah asked. "No, he's not trying hard enough
at all..." Carol said. I felt  Deborah's hand go under the pillow as
she pushed my mouth and nose into  Carols pussy. "Suck it harder!"
Deborah said. "Her pussy is wet, I want  to  HEAR you suck her pussy!"
There wasn't much choice, as just to breathe,  I  was  sucking  Carols  
juices  into my mouth. Deborah pushed harder.  Now  I  could hardly
breathe at all. "Suck it!" I heard Deborah say  again."  I grunted for
air and pulled against the ropes. I realized there  was  nothing  else
I could do but try... or suffocate. I stuck my tongue  as deep into
Carols pussy as I could, I sucked so hard I thought I'd draw her
insides out.

"Yes!"  Carol  screamed as Deborah let me back a little. I was getting
air,  but my face was still buried in her pussy, sucking and licking
her clit,  then  sucking  her pussy. I felt Beth lean back, bending my
cock. She  was  humping faster now. I still felt Sandy's fingers moving
around the  base  of  my  cock,  caressing my balls. Carol started to
squirm. I could  feel  her  thighs  tightening against my head, as she
pushed down harder  on  my  mouth.  "Yes, Yes! Suck me!" she screamed
as she started moving  her  pussy  all  around  my mouth, nose and
chin. "That's a good boy..."  I  heard  Deborah  say.  Suddenly, Carol
started climaxing. Her juices  started  pouring  into my mouth and on
my face. Instinctively, I pulled back, but Deborah quickly pushed my
face back into Carol's pussy. "No,  lover-boy, don't stop now! Now it's
time to suck HARDER!" I sucked on  carols wet pussy, as her juices went
right into my mouth and down my throat.  She  jerked and pressed even
harder onto my mouth. Nothing else could escape. I was swallowing every
drop.

Carol bucked, I sucked... for at least a few more minutes, and then she
slowed down and heaved a heavy sigh. She lifted off of my face. "Did
you like  that?  Did  it taste good? I hope so..." She looked at
Deborah and winked.  Deborah,  who  still  had her hand under the
pillows, jerked my face up into Carol's pussy again. "Round two" they
both chirped at once. I  tried  to  say,  "I  can't", but my mouth was
so tight against Carols pussy  that it was muffled. Carol started
rocking back and forth against my  mouth  and  nose;  she would twitch
as her clit passed over my nose. Deborah  held  my face tight against
Carol's pussy. "Suck it, lover-boy! You're not done 'till she comes
again!"

I started sucking her hole again; my face was so close that my nose was
constantly  rubbing  her  still  wet  clit.  I  felt  her  jerk. She
was obviously  still  sensitive, but she wanted more, and I obviously
had to give  it  or "drown" in it. I mustered up everything I could and
started licking  her  hole  and  leaned  my  head back to lick and suck
her clit again.  She  was wilder now, constantly moving her pussy on my
mouth and face.  She  was  going  to make me work for it this time.
When her pussy slid  off  of my face while she was bucking, Deborah
quickly put my face back.  In  one  way,  it  seemed  like forever,
yet, in another, it felt fantastic...  but  soon, I felt her starting
to tighten up again, as she drove  her  pussy  down  onto  my  mouth.  
"Suck  me, lover-boy, suck me harder!" she screamed as she started to
cum. This time Deborah knew that she was climaxing and held my head up
firmly. Carol came again. Again, I had  no choice but to suck down
every bit of her cum. Deborah didn't let my head go, as Carol screamed
"Yes, Yes! Suck me!" Finally, Carol lifted off  of  my  face  and  fell
 on the bed next to me. She was panting and biting her lower lip. The
air was cool against my face, since it was wet with Carols cum.

Just then, I felt Beth slip off of my cock. I looked down as Beth held
my  cock.  Sandy  leaned over right away and started sucking it,
licking the head. Beth moved to the head of the bed. "Yes!" Carol said
and moved down.  She  touched  Sandy's back and Sandy sat up. Carol
jumped over my cock  and  put  it  in her wet hot pussy. She started
riding up and down slowly. I looked up just in time to see Deborah
assume the position over my  face.  "Don't get comfortable YET,
lover-boy!" she said. "Close your mouth!"  She  snapped.  I  obeyed  as
she leaned over my face. "Leave it closed!"  she  ordered.  I  could
see she was still wet, either from the handling  Carol  gave  her, or
she was taking care of herself as she was handling  my  head.  She held
her pussy lips apart and brought her pussy down on my nose.

She  started  moving  her  hips in a circle as her clit slid around my
nose.  She  did  this for a few seconds, then suddenly lowered her
pussy down  onto my nose and let go of her pussy lips. My nose was now
trapped in  her  hot  pussy.  I started to open my mouth and felt
someone's hand holding  it  closed. Deborah's ass and thighs covered my
mouth. She slid slowly  back  and forth, her pussy lips sliding up and
down with my nose inside.  I  started pulling on the ropes, trying to
pull myself away, to no  avail.  Carol  began riding my cock harder as
she felt me squirm and pull.  Deborah  started  pushing  down  harder.
I thought I was going to suffocate, when Deborah lifted off of my face.
All I could smell now was Deborah's  pussy juices, and I saw Beth let
go of my chin. I was gasping for air.

"Smell  good?" Deborah asked. "Now see how it tastes!" She brought her
pussy  back down on my mouth, and I began licking her hole and her
clit. My  jaw  and  tongue  was sore now, and I was trying to take it
somewhat easy.  I  felt  someone's hand go under the pillows and looked
up to see Beth  just  before  my  mouth was buried in Deborah's pussy.
"You're not trying!"  Beth said. I felt like crying as I moved my
tongue deeper into Deborah's  hole  and started to suck. I pulled
vainly against the ropes, knowing how hard it was going to be to do
this again so soon.

I  felt  someone  touching  my  balls.  They were dragging their nails
lightly  between my asshole and my balls while Carol was fucking me,
she would stop to handle and caress them. I knew it had to be Sandy. I
began to  feel  the  cycle  starting.  I  sucked  with all the energy I
had on Deborah's  pussy.  She pulled her pussy back, and told me to
suck on her clit.  She  was very wet now, and I started to taste her
pussy juices. I felt  my cock swell as I grew closer to climaxing.
Carol started pumping harder  and  faster.  I  sucked Deborah's clit
into my mouth, licking it with  my  tongue. Deborah twitched and
started bucking in light jerks. I went back to her hole and started
sucking there. She moved her hips in a circular motion, moving my head
around as I sucked and licked her hole.

I jerked as I felt myself starting to cum. Carol was now riding my cock
like  a  wild animal and it seemed her pussy was clamped onto my cock.
I strained  against  the ropes as I started to cum, exploding into
Carol's pussy.  Carol  fucked  me  vigorously as I came. I was
breathing heavily into  Deborah's  hot  pussy as I tried to continue
sucking. I felt Carol get  off  of  my  cock and felt someone's mouth
on my cock, up and down, sucking the cum from my cock.

As  I peaked, I slowed down on Deborah's pussy. She pressed down on my
mouth  and rotated her hips slowly. "Did that feel good, lover-boy?"
she asked.  "Does  it  feel good?" Her pussy was wet and hot on my
mouth and nose  as  she  kept rotating. Someone's mouth moved onto my
cock. Again, her teeth closed around the head of my cock and started
licking the head hungrily. I knew it was Sandy. Again, my cock was
sensitive. It was more intense  now, since I wasn't under the influence
of the drug. I strained against the ropes hard and grunted against the
pain. Deborah stopped and pushed  her pussy down onto my face. Beth
pushed upward. "Suck it!" they both  demanded as I squirmed against the
ropes. I sucked Deborah's pussy with a vengeance now, if nothing else,
just to try to shut out the pain. I  was  pulling  hard  on the ropes
now, with the vain hope that I could move  my  sensitive  cock  away
from Sandy's mouth. I heard and felt her laugh.

"Ooooh,  that's  good!"  Deborah sighed. "Much better!" Her pussy grew
wetter  as  she  started  moving  around again on my mouth. I heard
Beth breathing through her teeth. "Gooood Boy!" Beth hissed, as she
eased the pressure  on  the  pillows.  It  wasn't helping tone down the
pain I was getting  in my cock. I felt tears start to well up in my
eyes again as I frantically worked Deborah's pussy. Deborah kept
bucking against my face as I felt her starting to cum. The way she was
bucking, I had to breathe through  my  nose  when  I had the chance,
and I was starting to get her juices  in my nostrils. Of course, the
instant reaction was to draw back to clear my nose. A mistake again.

Beth  pushed  my  face  into her pussy again. Moving my mouth, I got a
little air around her crotch and continued working on her pussy. Her
cum flowed into the back of my throat until I had to swallow. She
bucked for a  few  more moments, stopped and lifted her pussy from my
face. "Please stop!"  I begged immediately, tugging frantically at the
ropes. "Give me a  break, please!" I said and looked down at Sandy.
Sandy was between by spread  legs, licking on the head of my cock. She
looked up at me as her eyes seemed to light up. She seemed to be
enjoying torturing me. Deborah turned  and looked down at Sandy, then
back at me, smiling. "You see, we can't  do  that,  lover-boy."  she  
said. We have to keep you climaxing. Don't worry, it will feel good
soon enough. But I'LL give you a break, a break  from my pussy...
Here..." she said smiling. She turned around and lowered her ass to my
face. "Lick my crack!" she said. "All of it!"

I drew my head back. "No, no!" I heard Beth say. "She said to lick her
crack!"  She  pushed  my  head  up  so  my  nose went right to
Deborah's butt-hole.  "Lick  it!"  She  said.  I started licking
between Deborah's pussy  and her butthole. Beth let go of the pillows.
She grabbed my hair and  chin, and started moving my face up and down,
from Deborah's pussy, along  her  crack  practically  up  to  her  
back. "NOW, lover-boy", she demanded,  "Lick  it all!" I started to
lick the whole path she demanded as  Deborah  moved  it  up and down
for me. "Mmmmmm, that's it", I heard Deborah whisper.

"I  think  he needs help here." I heard Carols voice say. "Oh, we have
THAT!" Beth answered. I was starting to feel the pleasure-pain
sensation in  my  cock again, but it wasn't getting hard. Beth moved
from the head of  the bed to Carol's dresser. She was out of sight for
a moment. All I could  see  was  Deborah's ass in my face. Beth came
back into view. She had  a  vibrator in her hand. She put the end of it
in her mouth and wet it,  Her  saliva  dripped  from  it  as she took
it out of her lips. She walked  out of view again, then came back.
"This should be interesting!" she  said as she leaned back down on the
bed next to my head. I felt the vibrator buzzing against the inside of
my thigh for a few seconds, and I could  feel  Sandy  changing  
positions still licking and sucking on the head  of my cock. It felt
like Carol had taken her place between my legs as  she  slid the
vibrator around the base of my cock and balls. A chill shot through me
as I squirmed against the ropes.

I  was  licking  Deborah's  ass  all  over now as I felt my cock start
getting  hard.  I  couldn't believe it was getting hard again. "The
best part,  Beth,  the best part!" I heard Carol say to Beth. Beth
grabbed my hair  and  pulled  my  face  from  Deborah's ass. "You know
what Deborah likes,  lover-boy?"  she asked. "She likes you to lick her
asshole." She said.  "She wants you to wet it real good, and put your
tongue in it, as far  as  it  will go." I saw Deborah's hands reach
around and spread her cheeks  wide  open.  Beth  pushed  my  mouth  to
her hole. "Get to work, lover-boy!  Make  her  real happy!" The thought
turned my stomach, but I was not in a position to argue. I pretty much
guessed it wasn't possible to  put  my  tongue  inside  her  hole  
anyway.  I  licked her hole wet, hesitating  to  struggle  for  saliva  
in  my  mouth  now.  Her hole was twitching against my tongue.

My cock was hard now, as the wet vibrator was still sliding around the
base  of  my  cock  and  my  balls. The pain was almost gone, and it
was starting  to  feel  good.  "Now,"  Beth demanded "Put your tongue
in her asshole."  I  couldn't  believe  she  expected  me to be able to
push my tongue  through  her  tight  hole.  I  tried  a  couple of
times, but it wouldn't  go  in.  "You've  got to try harder!" Beth
hissed. I pushed as hard  as  I  could  with my tongue, one time after
another. I could tell Beth  still  had  one  hand  on the back of my
head and was playing with Deborah's  pussy with the other. I felt
someone run their finger from my asshole  to my balls and around them
"Right there..." I heard Carol say. Carol  got up on my cock again and
started humping. Sandy had taken over with  the vibrator. She was
sliding it up and down where Carol had shown her.  It  was  tremendous.
In my excitement, I had failed to notice that Deborah's  hole had
started giving way to my tongue as I probed. The tip of  my  tongue  
was  pushing  in.  My  tongue was starting to hurt again because  of  
the  effort  it  was taking, but I pushed even more. Beth's fingers
were working hard on Deborah's pussy as I worked on her ass.

Beth had eased the pressure on the back of my head and was now running
her  fingers through my hair gently. "Good, good..." she seemed to
moan. Her  voice was low and sexy as she was obviously turning on to
the whole thing. This seemed to last forever, as my brain started going
into orbit again  over the sensations that were going on in my body. I
felt my arms and legs relax. All my efforts and thoughts were on what I
was doing and what  was  happening  to me. I had actually probed
Deborah's hole open a little. I licked up and down by her hole, and
then stuck my tongue in as far  as  I  could.  Deborah  started to
twitch again. First slowly, then harder  and faster. "Yes, Yes!" I
heard her say.... She jumped off of my face, turned around and pushed
her pussy at my mouth again.

I was so turned on, that I immediately started licking and sucking her
pussy. I licked around her clit, moved down along her pussy lips,
probed into  her hole and sucked the juices from her. She jerked
uncontrollably as  her  cum poured into my mouth. I thought about
turning to avoid some of  it,  but  I  remembered  what  had  happened  
before.  I  really did appreciate  air. So it all ran down my throat.
In a moment, she snatched herself  off of my face and fell onto the bed
beside me. My face was wet again from her cum and the air was cool. I
looked down at Carol, who was riding my cock and panting, occasionally
biting her lower lip. I grit my teeth,  as  I  felt  myself  coming.  I
 pulled  tight on the ropes, now grabbing them with my hands. I closed
my eyes.

I  exploded into Carol again, with loud gasps, then sighs. I was again
drowning  in  the  feeling of climax. When I had climaxed and started
to relax,  I opened my eyes. Beth was standing next to me with the
syringe. "What?"  I  asked.  "Break time!" she said. I asked why she
was going to use  the needle. She said it was time for everyone to
"wash up", and she didn't  want  any  trouble  out of me. Carol and
Deborah had moved by my legs and waist to roll my hip over for the
needle. As one could probably guess,  I REALLY didn't want to go that
route again. I desperately SWORE that  I wouldn't make any trouble, and
that I'd do whatever they wanted, as long as she didn't use the needle
again. Carol wasn't sure.

She reminded me that I said I'd never allow this to happen and she was
afraid  that  I'd  do  anything to get out. My heart was pounding, as
it seemed  like  she  was  going to convince Beth to give me the shot.
Beth stood  there  with  the syringe, thinking for a few moments. "I'll
trust you for now." she finally said. "I'm keeping it ready. If you try
to get away,  I'll  inject  you  anyway.  It'll probably hurt worse
when you're trying  to  get away. And you don't have any clothes, we
hid them. So if you  did  get out, you know you'd wind up somewhere
OUTSIDE laying stark naked and helpless." She'd made her point.

Sandy  was  sitting  by  Carol's  vanity while Beth, Carol and Deborah
started  untying  the  ropes. When I was untied, all three of them
stood beside  the  bed  and  told me to get up. Beth had picked up the
syringe again. As I brought my arms down, and bent my knees, they were
stiff and painful. I bent my arms and legs a few times to loosen the
muscles. Beth smiled  "A little stiff are we?" she said. "A lot." I
mumbled. I finally stood  up,  stumbled,  and Deborah pushed me toward
the bedroom door. We walked  into  Carol's  bathroom. Beth asked me if
I had to "do anything" while  I  was  in there. I thought she was
kidding. I had to go so bad I thought my bladder was going to explode.
She told me to "sit down and do it" then. I really don't understand
why, but I felt embarrassed doing it with them in the bathroom. I was
also in no position to argue. Carol had locked the door with a key from
the inside. I noticed Sandy had not come with them.

Afterward, they had me sit on the commode lid as the three of them took
a  shower  together.  The  shower was pretty big. When all three of
them stood, they could still easily reach anywhere on each others
bodies. The showerhead  was one of the extended hose types. It hung
from a line high in the shower, where it could be slid back and forth.
They took turns in the  middle, washing each other, washing their tits,
pussies, and asses, kissing  each  other.  I imagine that under any
other situation, I would have  probably gotten a great hard on. I
suppose it was because I was so sore and drained. But it was beautiful
to watch.

When they were done, Deborah stepped out of the shower. Beth and Carol
were  still  there,  their  long  hair now wet and lying pressed
against their  backs.  Deborah dried off a little, and told me to stand
up. Beth and  Carol  stood  facing  each  other. Since they had been
taking turns washing  each  other,  the  showerhead  was still aimed
into the middle, between them. "Well, get in!" Deborah said with a
little push. I stepped into the shower and under the water between
Carol and Beth. Carol gently pinched the head of my cock between her
finger and thumb. "The rods" she said. There was the curtain rod on one
side of the shower, and towel rod about  shoulder  height on the wall
next to her. I reached up and to the left  with  one hand and took hold
of the shower rod, and reached to the right  and  took  the  towel  rod
with  the  other. "Let's get started, lover-boy", Beth said.

Deborah stayed out of the shower and pulled the shower curtains closed
up  to  my  hand.  Carol  moved  the shower nozzle so it wasn't
spraying directly on us and started lathering up the soap. Beth moved
right up to my  ear  and  started talking to me, teasing me. "So, Carol
tells me you said  you'd  never  be in this position. You'd never be
tied up or used. Funny how things happen, isn't it?" I didn't know what
to say. Her hands were  moving  around  through  the water streaming
down the cheeks of my ass. "How do you feel? Weak? A little tired? You
know, you're still ours for  the  rest of the night. Did you know
you've only been here for four hours?  It's  only  eleven  o'clock.
We're going to keep you until we're done with you. If you're lucky, you
might be out of here by eight in the morning."  My knees went weak just
at the thought of it. I really didn't think it was possible for me to
keep my sanity that long.

Carol handed the soap past me to Beth, who started lathering up a wash
rag.  Carol  started  to  wash  my  shoulders  and chest. She stopped
to lightly  tease  my nipples with the slippery lather, and I felt them
get hard, but my cock was sore and limp. Beth handed the soap back to
Carol. "Close  your  eyes..."  Beth,  said.  I  closed  my eyes and she
started washing  my face and neck with the wash rag. Carol had lathered
up again and  was  continuing  down  my stomach just above my crotch. I
felt Beth step  beside  me  and reach for the shower nozzle. I heard
her rinse out the wash rag, and then she sprayed my face.

While the water was running on my face, I thought I heard the door open
and close. The water felt hot, but also good on my tired body. I
started to  take  my  right hand off of the towel rod for the wash rag.
"No, no, no, loverboy!" Beth said. "We'll take care of this." She stood
beside me and  wiped  the  running water off of my face with the wash
rag. She had apparently  handed  the  shower  nozzle to Carol. She was
rinsing off my chest and stomach. Beth was lathering up again, and soon
started to wash my  back.  When Carol was done, she took the soap and
started to wash my legs.  Beth  had  washed  my  back  and  the  cheeks
 of  my ass and was apparently  waiting  for  Carol.  When  Carol was
finished, she took the shower  nozzle,  rinsed off my legs from the
front and handed the nozzle to Beth. Beth rinsed off my back and ass.

"Stay right there." Carol said, as she pulled the shower curtain open.
Carol stepped out, and I saw Sandy, completely naked for the first
time. Her  tits  were somewhat large for her age, but the rest of her
body was incredibly  young  and  firm.  Her  long,  wavy dark brown
hair was over shoulders  front  and  back.  Beth  was  still  behind me
in the shower. Sandy's'  eyes  fixed  on mine. The top of her head was
about to my nose level as she stepped into the shower, face to face
with me, watching me. Her   expression   and   movements   were   those
 of  anticipation  and apprehension. She didn't know what to expect.
Neither did I.

Beth  handed Sandy the soap. Sandy only glanced away from my eyes long
enough  to take it. The water was cascading through her hair from
behind and  down  the front of her body. Her nipples were hard and
sticking out against  the streaming water. Deborah stepped into the
shower behind her daughter.  She  put  her  hands  on Sandy's'
shoulders and while she was lathering her hands, Sandy knelt, one knee
at a time in front of me. She was  still  looking  up  directly at my
eyes. Deborah hung up the shower nozzle  so it was on Sandy, flowing
down her left side. She knelt behind her  daughter  and  was  also
looking at me. Beth, still behind me, bent down  and  reached between
my legs. She grabbed my balls in her hand and squeezed. "Spread 'em"
she hissed. I spread my legs open to each side of the  shower.  I felt
her other hand reach around the side. I looked down to  see her tie a
small piece of twine around my cock, against my balls. The  twine  was
pretty thick and was tied loosely. Beth stood up, leaned close to my
ear and said "Enjoy!" Then she stepped out of the shower.

Sandy's hands were full of lather now. She placed her hands and the bar
of  soap  on  my  cock and started massaging my cock and balls. One
hand slid  up  into  the crack of my ass, moved up, and back to my
balls. The other  was  pressing the soap against my cock, sliding it
back and forth against  my stomach, lathering up even more. She was
still staring up at me.  The  smooth,  soft  lather  felt good against
my sore cock, and the sensation  made  my  cock  start to get hard.
Deborah had her own bar of soap,  and  had  started washing Sandy's
shoulders and back. Sandy would glance  at my cock once in a while and
look back up at me. She was still moving  one hand slowly up and down
the crack of my ass and lathering my cock  with  the  other. My whole
crotch was covered in thick lather when she  put the soap down. My cock
was getting hard. Now I noticed that the twine on the base of my cock
was getting tight.

As my cock got hard, Sandy started fingering my asshole and stroking my
cock.   As   one  would  expect,  the  slippery  lather  was  giving  
me unbelievable  sensations.  My knees were getting weak. My eyes were
half closed  as I looked down. Sandy's eyes were also half-closed, head
back, looking  up  at  me.  She  was licking her lips as her mother
washed her breasts  and  stomach  from behind. She was stroking my cock
up and down gently.  Suddenly,  she opened her eyes a little more, bit
her lower lip and shoved one of her fingers into my asshole. I put a
death grip on the shower  and towel rods as my knees buckled. She
stopped stroking my cock and  gripped  it  in  her hand. She started
sliding her thumb around the head of my cock as she moved the finger in
and out of my asshole. It was hard to stand up.

After  a  few moments of playing with the head of my cock, she stopped
and  picked  up  the  soap  again.  She  lathered and started again.
She immediately slid her finger into my asshole and started moving it
in and out.  She  started stroking my cock. It felt so good, I was
hardly aware anymore  of  the  tight twine around my cock. After a
short time, I felt her put two fingers into my asshole. At first it was
painful, but as she slowly moved her fingers in and out, it began to
feel good again.

I  felt  my  cock  start pumping. I was going to cum. Or so I thought.
Sandy  kept  stroking  my  cock  and probing my asshole. The feeling
was intense.  I  felt my hips start moving. "This is where it gets
fun..." I heard  Deborah say to her daughter. I was just waiting for it
to happen. But  it  wasn't happening. All the sensation, all the
feeling was there, on  the  brink of orgasm, but it wouldn't happen. My
cock was pumping, I was  tense,  waiting,  but it wouldn't come. I
realized it had to be the damn  twine.  I  moaned...  it  was  
torment...  it had to be worse than teasing  a  man dying of thirst
with a glass of water he couldn't reach. Sandy  put  down  the  soap  
again, and kept stroking my cock firmly and slowly,  she  kept  probing
 my  ass. My cock kept throbbing, waiting to explode.  I  thought  I
was going to cry. I was practically hanging from the shower rod; it was
bending with my weight.

It  kept going on and on, Sandy's fingers in my ass, stroking my cock,
my  balls  begging  for  release.  I was panting, gritting my teeth.
The water  rushing  in  the  shower  was only like a distant rainstorm
in my head.  I  didn't  think  I  could  stand  up  any more and
thought about dropping  to  my knees, it didn't matter what they did to
me, I couldn't take  it  any more. "Ok" I heard Deborah say, and Sandy
stopped. My cock was  still throbbing and my bowels felt like they were
in knots. Deborah took  the nozzle off of the line and rinsed Sandy
off, then handed it to her.  She  rinsed  my crotch and ass with the
warm water. My cock jumped every  time  she  touched it to rinse it
off, rock hard, begging to cum. The  shower  curtain opened and Beth
and Carol stepped in behind me. Now it  was  pretty  tight,  even  in
THIS shower. Carol held my hand to the shower  rod  and Beth held the
other to the towel rod. "Don't even think of letting go" Carol snapped.


"Now, let's calm 'loverboy' down" Deborah said. I saw her reach over to
the  faucets.  She suddenly turned off the hot water. The water got
cold quickly, Sandy jumped back into her mother to keep from getting
splashed and  started giggling. The cold water hit my cock and crotch
like ice. I gripped  the  rods again as my cock started shriveling up
in response to the  cold  water.  I  took a deep breath and held it
until they stopped. Carol  and  Beth let go of my hands. Sandy reached
up and took the twine from my cock. She stood up and they all stepped
from the shower.

"Come on, loverboy..." The bottom edge of the shower was only a couple
of inches high, but I was so weak, I almost tripped over it as I
stepped out.  My  balls felt like basketballs. Each one of them took a
towel and started  drying  me  off. Sandy dried off my cock and crotch.
I can tell she  was  trying  to do it slowly and gently, but it still
felt like she was  pushing  my balls around with a brick. I was
flinching. "What's the matter?"  Carol  asked.  "Sensitive,  are  we?"  
Her  sarcasm was pretty obvious.  We  walked  into  the bedroom. I must
have been walking like a bowl-legged  cowboy. Beth picked up the
syringe. "You're going to assume the  position, right?" she asked. I
reminded her I'd do anything as long as she didn't stick me with the
needle again. I laid down on the bed and stretched out. All four tied
me to the bed.

Sandy came up close to my face, looked me in the eyes and turned to her
mother.  "Can  I  kiss  him?"  she asked. "You can do whatever you
want" Deborah  told  her.  "He don't mind." Sandy leaned over and
kissed me on the  mouth, her tongue parted my lips and probed so deep
into my mouth I thought  I  was getting a tonsillectomy. She pulled
slowly away, licking my upper lip, then the tip of my nose. Beth was
sitting beside me on the bed.  She  reached  over  and  gently caressed
my balls. I flinched with pain.  "What's the matter, loverboy? Still a
little painful? We're going to take care of that right now, right,
Sandy?" Beth said. "But it's your turn  to  take  care of Sandy." Carol
spoke up... "We're going to go out and get us something to eat, have to
keep our strength, don't we?"

Carol and Deborah started getting dressed. Beth was putting on a fresh
pair  of  panties.  "We'll take care of poor loverboy" Beth said
"Ready, Sandy?".  Sandy was putting her crotchless pantyhose back on.
She smiled and  hissed  "Yesssss!  Can  I do it any way I want to?" she
asked Beth. "Whatever you want to do." Beth told her.

Beth moved between my legs, put one hand on each of my thighs and began
licking  my  cock.  When  Sandy  was  done putting her hose back on,
she smiled  and  pounced  onto  the  bed like a playful child. She sat
on my chest,  her  knees  on  each  side  of  my  head.  Her weight was
almost negligible. Her pussy was only inches from my face. Her pussy
was small, and  had  a  much less hair yet than the other women (other
than Beth of course).  She  smiled like the sexy little teenager she
was, and started licking  her fingers. She put her wet fingers into her
pussy and started playing  with herself. With her other hand, she
started playing with her nipples  and  rubbing  her  tits.  
Surprisingly,  my cock was responding quickly, but my balls still hurt.


Beth started licking a little harder against my cock. Sandy licked her
fingers  again  and  continued  to  play with her pussy. She stared
down through  half  closed  eyes as she moved her fingers around her
clit and pushed  them  into  her  pussy.  She really was at least
somewhat new at this,  because  she was already getting wet; her pussy
was glistening in the  light  of the table lamp. As she kept moving her
fingers around her tits  and  pussy,  her  hips  started  moving in
slow circles against my chest.  Beth  sucked my now-hard cock into her
mouth and started licking the  head. I gasped. Sandy smiled and looked
to see what Beth was doing, but  she  continued pumping herself with
her fingers and moving her ass. She started breathing heavy and stopped
fondling herself.

Sandy  quickly  moved forward and put her pussy over my face. "Do it!"
she  said. There was hardly the authority and firmness in her voice as
I heard from the other women, but I lifted my head and started licking
her pussy,  from  her  crotch  to  her  clit with the tip of my tongue.
Beth stopped  sucking for a moment and told her "MAKE him do it! Put
his face in  it!  MAKE  him suck your pussy!" Suddenly she giggled and
pushed her pussy  down onto my mouth, moving her hips in circles
against my face. I licked  and  sucked  through her young pussy lips as
if I was licking an ice-cream  bowl  clean.  She  started  bucking  
against my face. She was nearly  starting to cum already. Beth had
started sucking up and down on my  cock,  stopping  once  every few
seconds to tease the head. It could have  been  the  excitement of
sucking a beautiful young girl's pussy or just the way Beth was sucking
my cock, but I knew I wasn't going to last long.

Sandy  started moaning, "Oh, oh, yes, yessss" as she started thrashing
against the probing of my tongue. I could feel that her pussy was wet
on my nose and mouth. Beth was now sucking my cock as if in a frenzy.
Sandy moaned  loudly and bucked a couple of times as I felt a few drops
of her juices  flow  onto my face and neck. She slumped over toward the
head of the bed and quickly lifted her pussy from my face.

I felt myself starting to cum again, my cock was pulsing. I thought my
balls  were  going to literally explode. It must have been only a
second away  that  Beth stopped, and I felt her pressing against the
base of my cock.  "Geeeez"!  I screamed "Please!". My cock with pumping
against the pressure  of  her fingers, slowing down. "No way!" Beth
smiled and said. When  my  cock  stopped  throbbing,  my  balls  were
in pain once again. "Why?!"  I begged. She came up by the head of the
bed. "Because you have to  do  for Sandy what you do for us! Sandy, sit
back down on his face." Sandy  was  breathing  heavy.  "What? Oh, no,
that's ok, I don't think I can..."  she  said.  "Sure you can..." Beth
said. "Just keep going... it will  be  a  little  sensitive  for  a
while, but it will feel good real fast."  Sandy's  small  tits were
still hanging above my face as she was leaning over me. She looked down
at me and smiled. "Ok, I'll try..." she said. "Good girl." Beth said
and went back down by my cock.

Sandy  gently set her pussy back down by my mouth. I put my tongue out
and flicked it at her still visible clit. She flinched back at first
and gasped,  then  moved  closer  again. As I licked at her pussy, she
moved slowly back and forth against my mouth, stopping just short of
her clit. Gradually,  she  began to be able to stay longer against the
licking and probing.  She  began  panting  again, putting her weight
down against my face.  I  felt Beth playing with my asshole as she
sucked my cock. I was quickly  reaching  my peak again. Now my balls
felt like a pair of steel bearings  just  grabbed from the fire. I
could tell Sandy was already on the  verge  of  orgasm  as  well.  She
reached down, grabbed my hair and pulled  my  face into her pussy. She
was breathing hard through clenched teeth.  I don't think it was so
much an act of forcefulness as it was of climax.

She began to cum on my face, panting and gasping loudly now, thrashing,
occasionally  looking  down at me through her now half-dry hair. More
so than  the  older women, she was like a crazed animal, climaxing hard
and out  of  control,  shaking  and  bucking. Finally, she fell onto
the bed beside me, breathing like she'd just run a marathon, quivering
all over, like a scared kid.

Beth  obviously saw her and started sucking my cock hard and fast. The
woman was doing crazy things to my cock with her tongue. Sandy lay
there for  a  moment catching her breath. She sat up on one side toward
me and licked  my  ear.  "Are you ok?" she asked. I started to say,
"I'm fine", and halfway through, felt myself starting to cum. I
strained against the ropes, startling Sandy at first. Then she smiled,
obviously knowing what was  happening.  She licked her fingers, and
started playing with one of my nipples. She smiled, leaned over and
started licking the other one. I clenched my teeth.

Inside,  I  was just praying that Beth would let me cum this time. She
did.  My cock started pumping, and I strained with all I had against
the ropes.  I  pulled so hard they were hurting my wrists as I exploded
into Beth's mouth. She didn't stop; she kept sucking everything down,
drawing every  drop  from  my  cock. She went from a fast frantic pace
to a slow deliberate  pace  as  I  ran  dry.  She kept sucking, gently
and slowly, looking up at me, waiting for the inevitable. And of
course, it came. My cock  started  complaining,  as  it grew sensitive
to her slowly teasing tongue.  "Geez!"  I  said  as  I  suddenly pulled
against the ropes. She stopped.

"While  we're waiting for your mother and Carol, why don't you join me
down  here?"  Beth asked Sandy. "Ooooooo, so soon?" Sandy asked. "He's
a big  boy,  he  can take it...." Beth smiled. "Aw, c'mon!" I begged.
"I'm dyin'  here!".  Sandy  smiled  and  moved down by Beth. Each one
started gently  licking  my  now  super-sensitive  cock and balls. "Oh,
Geez!" I practically screamed and fought the ropes. Beth got up. She
moved to the foot  of  the bed and picked up a pair of panties from the
floor. "These are  yours,  aren't  they?" she asked Sandy. "Yes..." she
replied almost politely.  Beth  picked  up her silk panties that she
was wearing before and  one of her white nylons. She put the panties
together and walked up by  the head of the bed. "Now open up,
loverboy." she said. I promised I wouldn't  yell  any more. "I don't
think you'll be able to help it for a little while, and I don't want
the neighbors to hear you, so open up, or we'll  have  to have Sandy
squeeze something a little down there." 'Nuff said.  I  opened  my
mouth. She pushed their panties into my mouth, then tied  them  in with
her nylon stocking, around the back of my head. "Now where  were  we?"  
she  said  with a smile and went back down with Sandy between my legs.

Beth hesitated, then touched Sandy's arm and they both got up and left
the  bedroom.  I  heard  them whispering for a few moments and they
both came  back in. Beth and Sandy hopped back on the bed between my
legs. It was  really  difficult now. I didn't know what to do. Have you
ever felt so helpless, so defeated that you just wanted to resign
yourself to your fate?  Just  cry,  and  let  it  all happen? That's
where I was. For the majority  of  the  time,  it  was  beautiful.  
Even  the parts involving submission,  obedience,  and in a weird sort
of way, even the occasional sensitivity  and  pain.  But  there were
limits, weren't there? How long could I endure this?

I  was  beginning to wonder if I was some kind of woos. Was I too weak
for  this?  Well,  there  WERE four of them and one of me. But then
this should be heaven, right? I mean, there are guys that would
probably give their  eye  teeth for this aren't there? I took a couple
of deep breaths through  my  nose  and  just submitted to what they
were doing. The pain would  subside.  It  had before. "Thaaats it..." I
heard Beth say. "Just relax, enjoy it. It'll get better again." It was
as if she read my mind. I  was so exhausted from the last climax that I
just let my cock and ass muscles  twitch  from the small twangs of pain
as the two of them worked over  my  cock.  I closed my eyes and waited,
now taking shorter, faster breaths. And as before, it started again.

The  pleasure began returning, my cock started getting hard. They were
taking  their time, both of them, licking my cock up and down the
sides, one  sometimes  stopping  at  the  head while the other
continued on the underside  of  my  cock and my balls. I was glad they
were being gentle. Beth  stopped  and  told  Sandy  to keep going. Beth
left the bedroom as Sandy  kept  licking  my  cock slowly and gently.
Occasionally she would stop  and  hold  my  cock  as  she gently licked
the head. One time, she gently  scraped  the head with her teeth. I
flinched, grunted and looked down. She was smiling up at me, then went
back to work on my cock.

A  few  moments  later,  Beth came back in with a jar. When she got in
closer,  I saw it was a honey jar. It had a stick with a knob on it
like the  old time jars. She tapped Sandy. Sandy moved to the side and
looked up  at  her.  "Ooooo"  she  moaned,  still holding my cock
upright. Beth kneeled  over me on the bed, opened the honey jar and
took the stick out of  the  honey.  She  let  the  honey drip onto the
head of my cock, all around  it.  It  ran  down  my  cock, onto Sandy's
hand and down onto my balls. Beth put the lid back onto the honey jar.

She got back onto the bed with Sandy and they started licking the honey
off  of my cock. The stickiness of the honey and their warm tongues
made my  cock  get harder much faster. They were cleaning the honey off
of my cock  and  crotch everywhere. I closed my eyes and once again
relaxed in the sensation.

Sandy  stopped  and asked Beth if she could use the honey. She brought
the  honey  up by my chest and let a little run over my nipples and
down the  center of my chest. She carefully closed the honey jar, set
it down and  began  licking  the  honey from one my nipples. Beth
sucked my cock into  her  mouth  and  gently  fondled  my  balls  with
her fingers. The sensations  heightened,  and  by  the  time  Sandy
switched to the other nipple,  I began feeling the throbbing again in
my cock. She was looking up at me as my eyes closed slightly. I was
breathing slowly and steadily now  through  my  nose,  taking long deep
breaths. As she licked down my chest,  I  started  to cum. Obviously,
this time was all for me, as Beth kept sucking on my cock, slowly and
firmly.

I  came  in  a  rush.  I  grunted and grabbed a deep breath through my
nostrils,  pulling  against  the  ropes,  my  eyes  closed.  After a
few moments,  I  was drained, and Beth stopped. Sandy smiled and got up
from the  bed.  She walked into the bathroom and brought out a warm
wash rag. She  gently  cleaned  the  honey  from  my chest and crotch,
smiling and looking  at me as she worked. I was waiting anxiously for
them to remove the  panties  from  my  mouth. Surprisingly, my cock
wasn't so sensitive this time as she gently cleaned it off.

Beth went into the washroom. I heard the water running and after a few
seconds  she came out. She was carrying a large metal bowl. It must
have had  hot  water  in  it,  as  it was steaming and she was carrying
it so carefully.  She  set  the  bowl  on the dresser and walked back
into the bathroom.  Sandy joined her. A moment later, Beth came back
out, and she had a small pink leather-like bag in her hand. It sounded
like Sandy was running  the  water again. My mouth was getting dry from
the "gag" and I tried  to say "hey" as Beth walked by. Of course, it
only sounded like a muffled grunt.

Beth put the bag down on the dresser. She came to the head of the bed,
smiled  at me, sat down and picked up the phone. She dialed a number
and waited.  "Kim?  Are  you busy?" she asked. She looked down at me
after a few seconds and said, "Yes, we have company". I had no idea
what she was up  to,  and  I was in no position to ask. "Great! This
should get a lot more  interesting!  See  you in a few minutes?.... Bye
bye!" She hung up the phone.

Just  then,  Sandy came out of the bathroom with the wash rag and what
looked  like  a  small shower curtain. "I've never heard of this kind
of thing  before."  Sandy  said.  Beth  responded...  "It's what she
did in Korea.  I've been with her when she's done it once before. It's
amazing, as far as I'm concerned." Beth turned to me and smiled.
"You're in for a real  treat."  She  looked up at the clock on the
stand next to the bed. "You know, it's only just after 1:00. We still
have a LOT of time to use you."  Sandy's  voice said, "Use him UP, you
mean....". I looked over at her, and she was biting her lip and shaking
her head as if in disbelief.

Beth got up; turned around, put her hands on the bed and her face close
to  mine.  She  licked the end of my nose. Her breath still smelled
like honey.  "You're  going to like Kim," she said. "She's gentle,
sweet, and VERY,  VERY  good  at  what she does. There's one thing she
does I'd say feels  incredibly,  incredibly  good.  Let's see. Can you
imagine... No, never  mind,  I'll  save it for a surprise." As she said
the last words, she  smiled  a  big  smile  shook her long blonde hair
across my face. I moaned, again trying to plead with her to remove the
gag, but she pushed herself up from the bed.

"Give me a hand" she told Sandy. Beth stood on one side of the bed and
Sandy walked over to the other. Beth took the material Sandy had
brought out  and  pushed  it  under my back and legs. Sandy reached
under me and pulled  it through. Beth reached beside the dresser and
took out a small breakfast-type  table. She set it over my stomach. She
put wash rag into the bowl of still steaming water and put the bowl
onto the table. "Don't move around now." she said. "We wouldn't want to
spill this". She walked back  to  the  dresser and picked up the pink
bag. "And besides that, we wouldn't  want  to  cut  anything  off,  
would  we?"  She took a pair of scissors out of the bag, and set the
bag on the table.

My eyes must have been as big as saucers. I grunted as loud as I could
and  pulled on the ropes. Panic kept me from reasoning what she might
be doing  and  I  almost  knocked  the  bowl  off of the tray. Beth
quickly grabbed  the bowl and held it steady. She still held the
scissors in one hand.  She  frowned.  "Sandy,  would  you  get me the
syringe off of the dresser,  please?"  I took a deep breath through my
nostrils and grunted "Uh-Uh, Uh-uh." Sandy got up and walked to the
dresser.

Beth  sighed,  looked at the scissors and hesitated. "You don't really
think  we'd  HURT you, do you?" she asked. "If we hurt you, how would
we going  to  keep having fun with you?" She let go of the bowl and put
her hands on the table. "Look. Relax. I'm NOT going to hurt you. We're
going to  clean  you  up  down  here. I'm a nurse, remember... Now you
have me concerned that you'll hurt yourself. Should we give you the
shot now, or will  you  just relax?" I shook my head and took a deep
breath and tried to  relax. My jaws were beginning to get sore from
straining against the panties and stocking in my mouth. Relaxing helped
ease the tension. Beth turned away and motioned for Sandy to join her
again.

I  closed my eyes and tried to convince myself that it was going to be
ok. I felt their hands touching and gently pulling my hairs, and I
heard the  scissors  cutting.  I tried to think of other things. I was
looking around  the  room,  occasionally  closing  my  eyes  to  block  
out  the "trimming". After a few minutes, Beth turned and pulled the
wash rag out of  the  still  steaming water. She wrung it out a little
and wrapped it around  my  cock and into my crotch. I flinched from the
hot rag, but it wasn't  unbearable.  She  repeated  this  about  four
times. The rag was always  wet  enough  so  a  few  drops  ran  down my
crotch and onto the material beneath.

Beth  opened  the bag again and pulled out a can of shaving cream. She
handed  it  to Sandy. Then she pulled out a razor. Now, I was not at
all comfortable  with this, but I was frustrated, scared and still
trying to convince myself that this would be ok.... nurse, or no nurse.
I couldn't see  what  was  going on, because Beth and the bowl of water
were in the way. I could see Sandy looking up at me. I heard the
shaving cream spray as  she  looked  down at her hands for a moment.
She threw her long hair back  as  she  looked at me again. She put the
can on the table. She put her  hands together and then I felt her
spreading the shaving cream onto my crotch. "All over." I heard Beth
tell her. "Down there, too".

Between  my  cock being all wore out and the apprehension of having it
shaved,  getting  a  thrill  from  this was the LAST thing on my mind.
I quickly  noticed  a  cool  sensation and realized the shaving cream
must have  been  mentholated.  My  whole crotch was soon so "hot-cool"
that I turned  my  full  attention  down  at Beth and Sandy. Beth spun
her head around,  and  biting her lip, held up the razor and said, "I
think we're ready. Real still now."

I  felt  her  start  shaving  at the lower part of my stomach. She was
almost down by my cock when I thought I heard the apartment door open.
I looked  up,  and  after  a  few seconds, Carol and Deborah came into
the room.  They had a couple of bags with them. "Food's Here!" Deborah
said. Carol saw what was going on, put her bag down on the vanity and
ran over to  the edge of the bed next to me. "Oooooo, shaving time!"
she chirped. She  put  her nails lightly into my sides. "Can I tickle
him, Beth? Huh? Please?". I pushed my head back into the pillow and
winced. "Oh now, YOU ARE  BAD!"  Beth  said,  laughing.  "I  don't  
think  we'd  like that!". "Awwwwww,  phooey!" Carol said as she moved
away from the bed and winked at me.

Deborah  had  taken  some  containers  out  of the bag. It looked like
Chinese  food. Lots of it. Carol joined her. She looked back at Beth
and asked,  "Did  he  get a little loud?" She had obviously noticed the
gag. "Yes,  but  we took care of it." Beth looked back for a second,
smiling. "Are  we  having company?" Carol asked. "Yes", Beth answered.
"I thought she'd get here before you did, but I guess she's running a
little slow". Carol  looked over at me as she opened one of the
containers. She smiled and  snickered.  "Does  he  know  anything  
about her?" "Not much", Beth replied.  "I  wanted it all to be a
surprise". Carol clenched her teeth, closed  her  eyes  and it actually
looked like she shivered. "Oh, wow, I can't wait!"

Deborah  finished  opening  the  food on the vanity and Carol left the
room.  It  felt  like Beth had just about shaved everything off below.
I relaxed as much as I could when I felt the razor around by balls,
trying to block the "possibilities" out of my mind.

Carol  came back in with some bowls and pulled plastic-ware out of the
bags.  She  scooped  what  looked like fried rice out of a container
and brought  it  next  to the bed. She sat down on the bed and looked
at me. "Now  HOW  is  he  going  to  eat  this with panties in his
mouth?". She laughed  and  started  untying  the stocking from behind
my head. "We're just  about  done here", Beth said as she stood up. She
rinsed the razor off  and  put  it  on  the table. Sandy took the wash
rag, put it in the water  and  started  to  rinse  off  my crotch. The
warm water felt good against my now menthol-cold cock and crotch.

Carol  pulled the panties out of my mouth. I took a deep breath in and
tried  to get moisture from somewhere inside my mouth. "A little dry
are we?"  Carol  smiled.  Beth  went  into  the bathroom and came out
with a towel.  She  gently  dried off my crotch and the material
underneath me. She  pulled  the material out from under me, handed it
to Sandy who took it  into  the  bathroom.  My crotch was all cool and
still somewhat wet. Beth  picked  up the tray with everything on it,
and brought it into the bathroom.

Carol  looked  a  little puzzled and said, "I guess you can't eat this
way....  " She put the bowl down on the stand table and went down to
the foot  of  the  bed.  She untied my feet. Just then, I heard the
doorbell ring.  "Great!  She's  here!"  Carol  said  happily. "Deborah,
would you please?"  I  heard  Beth say from the bathroom. "Sure!"
Deborah said and left the food. "I have to get the drinks anyway".
Deborah left the room.

"Ok,  you  can  sit up". Carol said. "My hands..." I started to say...
"are staying where they are." Carol interrupted. She picked up the
bowl, and  waited  for  me to pull myself up. I did so as well as I
could. She put  the pillows behind me so I could sit somewhat straight.
I pulled my legs together slowly, as they were stiff and sore. My arms
were stiff as I  pulled myself upward. Carol licked her lips and smiled
as she watched me  struggle.  "Here  we go!" she said, as she brought a
fork of chicken fried  rice  from the bowl to my mouth. I took the rice
and as soon as I swallowed  it, said "I need something to drink..."
Carol put the fork in the  bowl  and  said  "I need something to
drink... what?". I sighed and said,  "I  need  something  to drink,
PLEASE". She smiled and got up. "I can't imagine why your mouth would
be dry." She chuckled.

Just  then Deborah came back into the room. Sandy had begun eating and
Beth  came  out  of the bathroom to join them. Deborah had a pitcher
and some  small  glasses.  "Kim said we should only have water for
now." she said.  I  put  the  wine away. She poured water into the
glasses. "She's making  tea." Carol picked up two of the glasses and
brought them to the bed,  putting  one  on  the  stand table. She held
the other glass to my mouth  as  I drank. I managed somehow to do so
without dribbling it down my chin.

Carol  proceeded to feed her and I from the same bowl. It felt good to
have  something  in  my stomach. Everyone else was eating at the
vanity. Carol  asked  "Isn't  Kim  going to eat?" and Deborah answered
"She said she'd eat in the kitchen while she's..." she looked over at
Carol and I, "getting  things  ready..."  she  finished.  Deborah
looked over at Beth sitting  on  the  foot  on  the  bed.  "This is all
ok? You've done this before?"  Beth  answered  "Of  course! Just wait.
You'll LOVE it!" Carol stopped  with  the fork in her hand. Her eyes
rolled back into her head, and  she  threw  her  head back. "OH,
YESSSS, WE'LL LOVE IT!" She looked into  my  eyes  with  that same
crazed look I saw when all this started. "Oh,  yesssss"  she hissed
through her teeth. The look faded slowly, she smiled  and  brought the
fork to my mouth. I didn't know what to make of all  this, but I had
been speechless since I had asked for water. I felt like it was
hopeless to ask questions.

Everyone ate quietly, occasionally looking at each other. Every once in
a  while  I  heard  Beth,  Deborah  and Sandy whisper about Kim. I'd
see Deborah's and Sandy's eyes light up every once in a while. Kim came
into the room. Now, I've seen a lot of Orientals. As a business
consultant in New  York,  many  of  my  clients were oriental and many
had an oriental staff, like secretaries and such. I have only found a
few oriental women whose  facial  features  I  would  consider  
attractive. The few I found attractive  was usually for their bodies.
They knew how to dress. And so did Kim. She came further into the room.
She was wearing a tight, short, lime-green,  one-piece  stretch-knit
skirt that showed off every feature of  her body, she wasn't wearing a
bra. She had long, straight jet-black hair  that  went  around  her  
breasts  to  her  stomach. She was a very beautiful oriental woman. She
walked to the dresser and put down a large tray  with  a  teapot,  
several small cups and smaller silver trays. She stopped to move things
around on it.

Carol  noticed  my  interest had wavered from eating. The bowl we were
eating  from  was  almost empty anyway. Carol got up, greeted Kim with
a hug and kiss on the cheek. She put her arm around her and they turned
to face  me.  "This  is  Kim."  Carol said. "Very pleased to meet you!"
Kim replied. Her voice was sweet, soft, pleasant and respectful. She
stepped away  from  Carol and sat beside me on the bed. She ran her
nails gently down  my chest, all the way down my legs. "Very
handsome... strong!" she smiled.  I was so struck by how she looked, I
couldn't say anything. She was  almost  hypnotic.  Later,  I thought
about the fact that I was even oblivious  to  my  "position".  "Well,  
say  thank  you!"  Beth  smiled. "Th-Thank you", I stuttered.

"I  have  made tea for everyone." she said as she stood up. She turned
her  back  to  me  and  stepped  to  the  dresser.  Her  long black
hair contrasted  against the skirt that clung to her. She poured tea
into the cups  and  passed the tray around to everyone. She brought the
tray back to  the  dresser  and set it down. She picked up a cup and
brought it to me.  She  ran her fingers gently across the side of my
cheek and into my hair.  She  looked into my eyes and smiled. "I do not
know how much Beth has  told  you." she said. "My teachers taught me to
give pleasure. I am not a prostitute, but... I suppose a...
professional".

She put one hand behind my head and put the cup to my lips. The tea was
green,  but  smelled strong. It was light enough to see through. I
could see  what  was probably leaves or herbs in the bottom of the tea.
It was hot,  but  tasted,  well,  like  herbal  tea?  I  could see
everyone was drinking  it,  so  I  figured  it  was  safe. I guess she
saw me looking around.  "I am only here to help you have pleasure," she
said. I heard a snicker  from  someone;  it  sounded  like  Carol.
"You'd better believe it..."  Kim  only  turned her head a little in
their direction, but kept her eyes on me. She took the cup and sipped
from it herself, then placed it  by my mouth again. "Drink", she said,
"while it's warm." In sips, as she tilted the cup, I finished the tea.

She  put  her hand gently on my leg and turned toward the others. "His
feet?"  was all she said. Carol and Beth smiled at me and told me to
lie down all the way again. They took the pillows from behind me and
tied my feet  back to the bed. As they tied my feet, Kim started
undressing. She pulled  the  straps  down  over  her  shoulders,  then  
pushed the dress downward.  She  gently  pulled  the front of her dress
over her breasts, which  were  round and firm. She continued to push it
down over her thin waist and to her hips. She hesitated, taking her
hands off the dress and moving  them  back  to  her  breasts.  I  
looked up at her face. She was smiling.

"Do  you like me?" she asked. All I could do was sigh; I couldn't even
come  up  with  an  answer.  She  smiled and moved her hands to
continue pushing  down  her  skirt.  "I  am happy that you appreciate
me". As she pushed  her  skirt further downward, I saw her white
see-through panties and  her trimmed dark hair showing under them. The
dress fell quietly to the  floor. It was all as if watching her in slow
motion. "Look at him!" I heard Sandy say. I was so caught up in Kim
that I had almost forgotten everything... and everyone else around me.
"Shhh!" Someone whispered.

Kim  ran  her  hands  over her body, smiling at me, staring at me. She
brushed over her breasts, making her nipples hard. She was still
looking directly into my eyes. She turned sideways, put one foot on the
bed, and ran  her hands over her leg, upward and over her panties. She
leaned her head  back and closed her eyes, seeming to enjoy her own
touch. Her hair was  flowing  downward  behind her back. It seemed like
a kind of sexual dance.  An  AMAZINGLY  HOT sexual dance. She looked
forward into my eyes again, then looked downward. She reached out and
touched my cock gently. I hadn't even noticed that it was hard as a
rock. She smiled. "I am glad you are pleased with what you see, but it
is not time yet."

She  bent  over and pinched gently at the base of my cock in my crotch
and held the other side of my cock at the base with the other. I felt
my cock shrinking. "Please relax," she said. "This will take a few
moments. You  will not feel anything. If you do, you will let me know
right away, ok?"  I  asked  what she was going to do. "Please, be
patient" she said. She looked at Beth.

"Please bring them now." Kim straddled my body facing my cock and laid
down.  Her  lovely  ass was about 5 inches from my face. I could see
her pussy  lips  pressed against my chest, straining against the sheer
white panties.  What  a view. Her long hair was running down the middle
of her back,  almost  to  her  waist,  disappearing  behind  her firm
ass. Beth brought  one of the smaller trays Kim had brought in, then
moved between by legs from the foot of the bed.

"Please  hold  here," Kim said. "Oh, I remember" Beth said. I felt Kim
let  go  and Beth took over holding my now limp cock. Deborah, Carol
and Sandy  all  stood  up  at the foot of the bed and watched. Sandy's
mouth dropped  open and her eyes opened wide. I heard light, almost
scratching sounds  from  the  tray,  but still didn't know what was
going on. Carol came  to  the  head  of  the bed, looking at Sandy.
"Oh, don't worry, it won't  hurt..."  Carol  told her. Now I WAS
beginning to worry. I felt a light sting in my crotch, and my cock
flinched. Sandy clenched her teeth and  winced.  "What's  going  on?"  
I said. "Shhhhhhhhhh" Kim whispered. Carol said "Don't worry, no one's
hurting you, you're going to love it!" After  a  few minutes of this,
Kim stood up, turned around facing me and sat down lightly on my chest.


"Making  love  is beautiful, right?" she asked. "Of course." I replied
softly. She continued "The sad part of making love is that foreplay
does not  feel  good  long enough, and climaxing offers only a few
moments of pleasure".  I suppose I had to agree with that, but I really
had no idea where  this  was  going.  "I am going to show you how
making love can be different.  Be patient with me a few moments longer.
Don't be frightened by  what you see." Beth let go of my cock and
stepped off of the bed and Kim took her place between my legs. The tray
was next to her. She sucked my  cock  into her mouth and slowly ran her
tongue from between my balls to the head.

The feeling I got from that one motion was unbelievably intense. I had
never  felt  anything that good before. I looked down at Kim as she
held my  limp  cock in her hand and licked around the head. It's
difficult to explain  the  sensation,  because it was better than
anything I had ever felt.  Imagine  a  smooth,  wet, warm, velvet
cloth, wrapping around the whole  head of your cock, over and over. As
her tongue swirled around my cock, it felt like it was all over it, not
in one place. My cock quickly started getting hard. She continued,
gently. She was looking at what she was doing, as if she concentrating.
I started panting, breathing deeply, it  felt so good. Each time she
stopped licking to suck my cock into her mouth  once  or  twice,  it  
was as if it was swallowed into a wet, warm hole, gripping my whole
cock.

"Oh, geez!" I said, between breaths. Carol, who was still leaning next
to me, said, "Feels terrific, doesn't it?" "Never... felt...
anything... like  it!"  I muttered in gasps. In seconds my cock was as
hard as rock. Kim  let  go  of  my cock, but held it in her mouth,
still moving up and down,  licking the head and underneath. She reached
to the tray with one hand. I saw her pull out what looked like a pearl
or something on a very thin,  short,  flexible  wire....  or pin.
"Whoa!" I said. Carol put her hand  over  my  mouth  and said "Relax!
You already have five or so down there. Those don't hurt, do they? And
since they don't hurt, it would be a  shame  to  gag you again,
wouldn't it?" I hadn't taken my eyes off of Kim, as she placed the pin
somewhere in my crotch. She placed a few more as  I  watched. She was
always sucking my cock. It still felt so good, I was  still  panting,  
dropping my head, then lifting it back up to watch her.

After a few minutes, Kim let my cock out of her mouth and looked up at
me.  "Now  you will enjoy..." she looked down for a moment as if she
was thinking. "Foreplay!" she quipped, smiling. She got up, stepped
away and Beth  and  Carol moved to each side of my hips. Beth took my
cock in her mouth  and  started  licking  the  head  of my cock,
occasionally moving downward  an  inch  or  so. Carol started licking
my balls and the lower part of my cock. It was VERY different this
time. It was like there were five  wide,  hot,  wet tongues all over my
cock at the same time. It was fantastic.  I  was panting again. It was
as if all the senses in my cock were at peak.

Deep breaths, over and over as Beth and Carol gently sucked and licked
my  cock. I managed to keep my eyes open as I saw Deborah sit in a
chair next  to  the bed. She scooted to the edge of the chair. Kim
brought the tray  over  by  Deborah and gently spread Deborah's legs.
Deborah smiled and  made  a  nervous  chuckle. "I've never done
anything like this, I'm kind  of  nervous." Kim put her finger to her
lips and said "Shhhh." She started  placing  pins  into  Deborah's  
pussy lips and above her pussy. After  putting  a  few  in different
places, she began to lick Deborah's pussy   gently,   slowly,   up   
and  down.  Deborah  responded  quickly "Oooooooooh!"  she moaned. She
reached up and started massaging her tits as  Kim sucked gently on her
pussy, opening the lips to reveal her clit. Watching this only added to
the intensity of what was happening to me.

Beth  stood  up and called Sandy over to replace her at my cock. Sandy
quickly  took  the  head  of my cock into her mouth and started
sucking. "Ohhhhhhhh,  Geeeeeez!"  I  moaned. Carol told Sandy to slow
down and go gently  or  this  would  be ruined. She obeyed quickly. Kim
had placed a couple  more  pins  in Deborah's pussy. Beth walked over
and tapped Kim. Beth  took  over at Deborah's pussy and Kim stood up.
She came up to the head  of the bed and looked down at me. She put her
fingers in her sheer panties and rubbed her fingers over her pussy,
slowly. "Would you please me, now?" she asked. "Uh... huh..." I managed
to gasp from my own sea of pleasure.

Kim pulled down her panties, straddled my head and laid downward on my
body,  putting  her  pussy  lips  right to my mouth. I began licking
her pussy  slowly,  in  circles,  around her pussy lips, then probed
between them,  licking  her clit, then probing deeper into her pussy. I
was only doing  what  came  naturally, without concentrating, without
effort. She started  moving  her  pussy up and down slowly over my
mouth as I probed into  it.  The sensations were still amazing on my
cock. Kim had started licking  the  skin  above  my  cock. Since it was
now bald, it was as if another 3 tongues had joined in on my crotch.

I  moaned  like  a  little  girl between panting. It felt fantastic. I
noticed  that  even  with  all  these  sensations,  I  hadn't  felt
like climaxing.  It just felt fantastic. I was in heaven. I sucked and
licked Kim's  pussy, sucking her clit between my lips. It was all slow,
like an art. I don't know that I could have worked faster if I'd wanted
to.

For  a very long time, it was quiet, hot, slow and passionate sex. Kim
came  on  my  face  at  least twice. Then the women started taking
turns getting  the  pins  inserted,  even Sandy. They were eating each
other's pussies  for  long periods of time, shaking, moaning. When the
pins came out,  they would take turns sitting on my face. They'd pull
my face deep into  their  pussies  as  they  came,  grinding and
moaning, but slowly, shivering.  There was no forcefulness. I was
almost unaware of the ropes that  still held me securely to the bed. I
didn't cum. I didn't even get sensitive.  It was just that fantastic
hot, wet explosion that was going on  as they sucked and licked my hard
cock and crotch, two or three at a time.  They  would take turns
sitting on my cock, their hot warm tunnels driving me crazy. I remember
Sandy especially, since she was so tight. I actually  found  tears  of  
ecstasy in my eyes at times, especially when they changed places and
kept sucking, licking and fucking.

I didn't know how long it had been. I believed I had eaten every pussy
more than twice as all this continued. My jaws were tired, but I felt
as if  I  would suck forever if they kept sitting on my face. Then, Kim
was sitting  on  the  bed next to me, leaning against me, shaking, as
Carols tongue  was  reaming  her  pussy. Carol had covered Kim's pussy
with her mouth  and  was  driving  Kim  into frenzy. Kim gasped hard a
few times, pushed Carol's face from her pussy and smiled at her. She
looked over at me.  "I  think  it is his turn" Kim said. Sandy was
licking my balls and moaning,  because  Beth  was buried in her pussy.
Beth had heard Kim and pulled away. Deborah, who had been licking the
top of my cock, stopped.

Even  the  coolness  of  my bare crotch felt astoundingly good as they
stepped  away. "Now?" Beth asked. "Yes", Kim said. "Be good to him,
he's a nice man." Beth and Carol jumped on each side of my hips and
waited on their  knees.  Kim leaned up from the foot of the bed.
Deborah picked up the  panties  and  stocking from beside me and told
me to open my mouth. "Why?"  I  asked.  "Just  Do it!" Deborah ordered
firmly. As she put the panties  into  my mouth and tied them in with
the stocking, Carol looked up and said, "Just in case you want to share
with the neighbors.

Kim leaned up from the foot of my bed and pulled two or three pins from
my crotch gently. I could still feel at least a couple more that she
had left  because  the  pearled ends were touching the inside of my
legs. It didn't  hurt.  My cock was still rock hard. Kim picked up her
things and walked  from the room. "Time to cum, loverboy!" Carol said.
Her and Beth started  again  on my cock. Their mouths were still as
hot, wet and warm as  before.  I started breathing heavily instantly.
Deborah called Sandy to  the  other side of the bed. They both started
licking my nipples and chest.  Their  tongues  felt  just  as hot and
wet against my nipples as Beth's and Carols did on my cock and crotch.

It  didn't take long to realize what was different. Very soon, my cock
started  throbbing, getting ready to come. "Uh!" I grunted as it
started to pump and soon explode like what felt was going to be biggest
orgasm I ever  had.  "Uh!"  I  grunted  a couple more times and I
started coming. "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" I let out in a muffled scream as I
came in a gusher. I  knew  why  I  was gagged now. I came so hard; it
felt like a lake was trying  to  squeeze  out of the end of my cock in
bursts. My cock pumped and  I  thrashed  against the ropes. I screamed
again as I kept pumping, over and over. It was insane. And... it wasn't
stopping.

Carol and Beth kept switching, each one bobbing up and down on my cock
for  minutes, which felt like hours, as I came. My cock was drained,
but I  was still in the throngs of climax. My cock was still pumping
hard as if  it  was  trying to find more to spend. The climax was still
intense, and  wouldn't  stop.  Once  again,  tears  welled  up in my
eyes, as the explosion  of climax lingered and lingered. I thrashed
against the ropes over and over as they kept taking turns, working up
and down on my cock. All  their tongues on my body were driving me
crazy. I must have let out a muffled scream at least 10 times as it
kept up over and over. My heart was  racing,  it  felt fantastic, and
became almost unbearable. I pulled deep  breaths  through  my nostrils
again and again, straining, pulling, and  humping.  I  felt  myself  
get  light-headed  and  numb and finally everything went black.

When  I  woke  up,  I  was  in the bedroom alone. I was untied, and my
clothes were on the bed with a towel and wash rag. I moved my stiff
arms and  legs  to get up. I was so weak, I had to stop as I pushed
myself up on  one  side.  The  pins  were gone from my crotch and my
poor cock was shriveled up to mini-sized and it was extremely sore. I
pushed myself up from the bed.

I  put the towel around me and moved toward the door. I heard Beth and
Carol  talking in the front room. I turned and went into the bathroom.
I turned on the shower as hot as I could stand it and stepped in.

After  the  hot shower, I gently patted myself dry. I stepped into the
bedroom and looked over at the clock. It was 7:22. My underwear had
been cut  off, so I had to put my pants on. I got dressed the rest of
the way and  limped  weakly  into the front room. "We heard the shower
running", Beth smiled. "How are you feeling?" I thought about it for a
moment, and said, "Like I went through the wringer, a couple of hundred
times".

Carol stood up and came over to me. "You don't hate me, do you? You DID
say you wouldn't let that happen to you." I looked at her dumbfounded.
I couldn't  believe what was going through my mind. In seconds, the
entire night  ran  through my brain, from the fearful and angry
moments, to the incredible sex. I heard myself almost whisper "It was
absolutely fucking incredible."  Beth  stood  up and joined Carol.
"Next week again, then?" she  smiled.  I swallowed and again wasn't
even quite sure of what I was saying  as  the words fell from my mouth,
"No... way... in... fucking... hell...".

They  both smiled at me as I started walking to the door. Beth pinched
my  ass  as  I walked by her. "Later, lover-boy!" she quipped. Carol
ran and  blocked  the  door.  Her eyebrows were up and she had a pout
on her lips.  "Will I see you again?" I looked into her eyes, smiled at
her and kissed  her  gently  on  the  lips. "Yes..." I whispered... I
turned and looked  around  in the apartment, "then looked back at her
and raised my own eyebrows... "but certainly not here." I left.

I  went  out  a  few  of times in the next couple of months, even with
Carol,  but  for some "odd" reason didn't get into the sack with
anyone. When I finally did, good, plain, one-on-one sex was a great
thing. I saw Beth  once when I picked up Carol. She just winked at me
and wiggled her ass across the hall to her apartment. I never had and
believe it or not, don't  think  I  could  ever stand another night
like that again. It was fantastic, but sometimes I think it almost
killed me.

"Geeez".

======================================================

Opinions welcome!  mrjjones@mail2chicago.com

----------------- This story may NOT be posted to any other web site or
printed in any hardcopy publication without the author's permission.

Copyright (c) 2005 John J. Jones 

Harry potter 12-17

wyldbrdmn25 on Celebrity Stories


Snape's Story

"Potter I wanted talk to you." Snape told Harry as they walked away from Ginny laid down naked. He continued, "Dumbledore had made me promise to kill him if the circumstance was right. Malfoy's job was to kill Dumbledore and help the death eaters into the castle. I had not found out about this until after I talked to the dark lord." he paused for a second and looked at Harry. When Harry did not say anything he continued, "Now I want you to understand I did not want this to happen. I cared for Dumbledore as much as more people that is why I dared not disobey him. I did not try to kill him either, you many know that you have to mean a curse in order to use it. I there fore could not use the killing curse on him. There fo

Read More
re I said the words but I was thinking, "Levicorpus" I tried to float him out the window and I figured he would be fine. Nevertheless when I heard he had died I had blamed myself for the longest time until I remembered my promise I made to him about keeping you safe."

Harry just stared at him for a second. He then spoke up, "Well I know about the unbreakable bond you made with Malfoy's mother. I also know that Dumbledore trusted you with out a doubt. But what I want to know is," Snape interrupted, "is why I had remorse for your parents. I thought we might get to that. You see Harry your father saved my life, after school had happened we all went our separate ways. I ended up joining the dark lord and he married your mother and had you. A week after you were born I was attacked by a group of dogs. I was left bleeding to death and your parents did not live that far away, from where I was attacked. I had somehow made it to their house and they took me in and cared for me until it was safe enough to transport me to St. Mungo's where I healed the rest of the way.

"Now Harry we don’t have much time but I have found the three Horcruxes you seek. The snake is a Horcrux, as well as the cup. I destroyed the cup without the dark lord knowing, and the snake can be easily killed when the time comes. Now the only problem is the third one. It is an item of Rowena Ravenclaw. I have not found out what it is but I know Draco was told to sneak it into the school last year. That is all I way able to find out." Harry spoke up just as Snape finished, "so there is only one Horcrux we have to worry about, it belonged to Ravenclaw, and it’s in the school?" Snape bowed his head and Harry took it as a yes. Before Harry could think about it Snape spoke up, "It is time to go now Harry.

Harry woke up and Ron was up getting dressed for breakfast. Harry slowly got out of bed and got dressed. He followed Ron down the stair to an awaiting Hermione and Ginny. They gave them a quick kiss and headed down to breakfast after everyone else. Harry had them hang back a little from the group so he could tell them about the dream. Hermione's response was as Harry had expected, she started suggesting books they could look in. Ron and Ginny did not say anything as she talked. They all traveled down to eat and then headed off to classes.

They next few weeks were uneventful. Harry didn’t have Snape come to him and they spent most of their time in the library. Hermione even tried Ancestry logs she found but they were having no luck at all. They were well into October and Halloween was approaching fast. Ron and Ginny both made the Quidditch team again so they all spent allot of time practicing along with schoolwork was making time fly.

Harry awoke on the morning of Halloween before anyone else. He got dressed and headed down to the common room. There were a few early risers so Harry sat in his chair and waited for everyone to wake up. Harry started wandering, "Why are we looking for what belonged to Ravenclaw. Why not look for where Malfoy would have hid it?" Then Harry started thinking of where he would have hidden it. Harry was thinking boys’ bathroom, his dorm room, maybe even Crabbe or Goyle had it. Before Harry realized it Ron, Ginny and Hermione came over and shook him out of his thinking. He looked at them shocked; he had forgotten they were coming. He they relayed to them what he was thinking as they headed down to breakfast.

Luckily, it was Saturday and they had no classes today so they sat around the common room thinking. After an hour or so Harry noticed Luna and Neville walk through then it hit Harry. "What about the room of requirement." Harry blurted out, "Malfoy spent most of his time in there last year. It is bound to be in there." They all jumped up and headed to the room. Harry stood there for a few seconds staring at the wall then it hit him. Last year when Harry entered here to hide his book, which still was sitting inside, he saw the vanishing cabinet. Therefore, Harry started pacing back and forth thinking, "I need my book back. I need my book back. I need my book back." As soon as he thought it, Ginny grabbed his arm and he opened his eyes.

The door stood there right in front of his face so he reached out and turned the knob. They all stepped inside and shut the door. This room was filled with odds and ends ceiling to floor. Harry thought to himself, "this is going to take some time." and he started looking. The rest took their own areas and started searching around. Harry picked up a broken wand, a cauldron with a big hole in it and even an old book, which was torn to shreds. They searched for what seems like hours until they decided to give up and try again tomorrow. As they left, they noticed everyone was heading down to dinner. They joined the crowd and sat at their table. They just sat there enjoying the meals the house elves prepared for them. Then it hit Harry, he could get Kreacher and Dobby to look for the Ravenclaw item.

Harry contemplated this while he ate and had a good time with everyone else. Pumpkin, apple and cherry pies, along with other items, were a great dessert. Being full and all Harry decided to go down and visit Dobby in the morning. He followed the rest of his classmates out into the hall with Ginny hugging on his arm. Ginny decided she wanted to have a little Halloween party in the room of requirement. Ron and Hermione followed them as the split from the rest of the class.

They showed up in front of the room but this time Ginny decided to pace back and forth in front of the room. When she finished they all stepped inside, the room was covered in red velvet curtains and satin sheets. There were candles lining the room to give it a little light. Harry looked at Ginny and she just smiled, "I've been planning this for a while." She then mentioned more of her plan, "I want both you and Ron in me at the same time."

Harry was a little taken back by this but he quickly agreed. Hermione was in on the plan so she didn’t mind because she would get them next. Ginny grabbed Harry's hand and walked him over to a huge bed in the middle of the room. The bed could have held all of Dumbledore's Army on top plus some. Ginny stripped down quickly and jumped into the bed. Ron and Harry quickly followed suit. Just as they started getting into bed, the door opened up. Luna and Neville walked into the room and shut the door. Harry looked at Ginny and she just smiled again, "I invited them along to. I also invited someone else but I guess she isn't coming."

Before Harry could ask whom Luna, Neville and Hermione Stripped down. Harry and Ron jumped into bed next to Ginny while the other three climbed in next to them. Ron laid down onto his back and Ginny climbed right on top. Harry (just helping it go faster) grabbed Ron’s cock and pointed it to her pussy, Ginny slid down his shaft until she bottomed out. Harry got up behind her and gave his cock a few strokes. Harry got a firm grip on it and pointed to her ass. When he felt it was going to stay, he let go, grabbed her hips, and pushed against her. She moaned as he slid the entire length in. Harry and Ron started moving in and out of her. It did not take them long to find a good rhythm since they had already done this a couple of times.

Meanwhile right next to them Hermione, Neville and Luna were having their fun. Neville was lying down on his back with Hermione trying to push his cock into her pussy. She had only managed to get the head in and was trying to push the rest in. Hermione started moaning with anticipation. Neville's cock was bending as if it was going to break when it straightened up. Hermione's eyes shot open like a rocket. Neville's cock shot all the way into Hermione with one shift movement. Hermione's eyes glazed over as she felt him settle in her. She moved her hips in a rocking motion back and forth on his stomach. Luna climbed up and settled her pussy onto his face.

Neville stuck his tongue deep into her pussy. Luna gave him a moan of pleasure; she leaned forward and stuck her tongue down Hermione's throat. Hermione never missed a bounce as she impaled herself on Neville. Hermione reached out and grabbed Luna's breast and squeezed her nipples in-between her fingers. Neville grabbed Hermione's hips, shoved her down onto his cock, and moaned into Luna's pussy. Hermione got off and laid down next to him, Luna meanwhile got up off his face, got between his legs, and took his cock into her mouth.

Next to them, Harry decided he wanted some pussy so he pulled out of Ginny and lay down on the bed. Ginny pulled off of Ron and impaled herself onto Harry's awaiting cock. Ron meanwhile climbed over to Hermione and stuck his dick into her pussy. Luna seemed to get Neville’s cock to stick back up so she planted her pussy on his member. All six of them were now fucking and enjoying themselves. Hermione felt like the weird one so she rolled Ron over so that all three girls were on top of the men.

They were lucky that the room was sound proof because they were making allot of noise by now. After what seemed like hours, but only 20 minutes had passed, Harry grabbed Ginny's waist and impaled her as much as he could and came deep into her pussy. Just as Ginny fell onto Harry's chest Neville moaned again and came so hard, sperm started seeping out of her pussy. Luna meanwhile fell backwards and Neville’s cock plopped out of her. Ron on the other hand lasted a few more minutes longer than the rest until Hermione collapsed on him. All six of them were exhausted and fell asleep.

Harry was dreaming he was swimming in the prefects’ bathroom. Myrtle decided to pay him another visit and while Harry tried covering up from her, she just stuck her head through his hands. Harry felt his cock get warm and wetter as she sucked him off. Harry decided to remove his hands and enjoy the feeling. He took his hands, grabbed the back of her head, and fucked her face as good as he could. Harry then realizes she is a ghost and should not be able to do this. Harry awoke with a fright and laid there. He could still feel Myrtle sucking on him; he then realized someone was actually sucking on him.

Harry looked down and saw a head full of black hair. Who ever it was knew what they were doing so Harry laid his head back down. She kept picking up speed and she took all of Harry's cock down her throat without any problems. She then released his cock and Harry felt a little disappointed until he felt her climb up his body. Harry looked her straight in the eyes and smiled.

HAHAHA

To Be Continued....

Snape’s Story part 2

Cho Chang was looking back into his eyes. Harry grabbed her waist and helped her up. He then helped her slide onto his cock and he pushed it as far as he could until he felt some resistance. He had felt this before and knew it was her hymen. "That’s one thing Cedrick didn't take" Harry thought to himself. He grabbed her hips and pushed up into her to break the resistance. She gave a high-pitched scream, Harry looked over at Ginny and she looked at him and smiled, “she’s the one I was waiting on.” Harry then leaned over and kissed her.

He then turned his attention back to Cho. He pushed up with his hips to get her going. She then bucked upward and slid back down. Harry grabbed hold of her and moved her faster up and down on his cock. Cho closed her eyes, started moaning by which time everyone else had woken up, and started having sex with each other. Ginny reached up, grabbed hold of Cho’s breasts, and gave them a hearty tug, which she seemed to like. Harry looked closer at Cho's breasts and noticed she have each nipple pierced. Harry then looked down at her pussy, spread her lips open, and saw another piercing down there.

This had just turned Harry on even more as he picked up speed. Still this was not fast enough for Harry so he grabbed hold and in one quick motion spun her around onto her back and stayed on top. Harry laid down onto her until he felt her breasts press against him. He grabbed her shoulders and pushed into her as hard as he could. Harry pulled out of her until he was about to fall out and then pushed back in as fast as he could. Harry then started his speed fucking by sliding his cock in and out of her in fast, steady movements. He looked down and her breast looked like they would hit her face if he went any faster. Harry pulled his cock out on Ginny quickly went down to it and stuck it into her mouth. Harry shot his load into her mouth and she took it all without spilling a drop. All three of them laid down right next to each other with Harry it in middle. They laid there watching everyone else finish. Everyone was asleep within a half an hour; it was about two in the morning by now.

Harry was looking up at a house he had never seen before but, somehow, he knew about this house. Harry walked up to the door and knocked. A tall figure was walking toward the door. Harry heard, "who's there?" from the other side of the door. Before Harry could say his name he heard himself reply, "It is Severus, I need to talk to you. It is important, a matter of life and death." The door opened and Snape stepped through the door. He then turned around to look at who had let him in.

Harry's heart gave a little lurch; his father was standing right in front of him and alive. "Who's at the door?" Harry heard from behind him and knew that this had to be his mother. Harry turned around and saw his eyes looking back at him. "Oh hello Severus." she had said. After Severus greeted her, they all went into the living room to sit down. Lily had disappeared into the kitchen and returned with a few bottles of Butterbeer. When she sat down and Harry started talking in Snape's voice, "I have come here on behalf of the dark lord. He is asking you to join him or he will kill you and your son." James started to stand but Snape continued, "It not me who wants this, in fact I was reluctant to come but he made me. I am grateful for you saving my life, but I must do as I’m told.

I beg you to leave here tonight because the dark lord will not be happy with a rejection and he will show up here. Do not waist any time, Dumbledore might have a place for you to go to be safe and I suggest asking him to add some enchantments." Harry's father had sat back down by now and said, "Thank you Severus for coming and warning us but I shall talk this over with Dumbledore and see what he says. Thank you for coming and now I must ask you to leave." Harry stood up, Shock his father’s hand, and made for the door. "Wait Severus I want to thank you for warning us properly." Severus had turned around and Lily was lowering her dark blue nightdress.

She had a beautiful body, even though it was Harry's mother, and perfect tits. Nice little hand fulls like Ginny's, and she was completely shaved. "Why do allot of women do that?" Harry thought to himself. She walked over to Severus, dropped to her knees and took Snape's cock into her mouth. She was not bad at it either, he had better but it was enjoyable nevertheless. James meanwhile had taken off his clothes and was walking toward them. He got down on his knees and buried his face into her ass. Harry could see his tongue enter her ass hole and lick it in and out. He then got up, took his cock into his hand, and pushed it into her ass. Lily moaned around Snape's cock as James pushed in as far as he could.

When James pushed, Severus withdrew his cock. When Severus pushed back into her willing mouth, James withdrew his cock. They were really getting a good rhythm going. Lilly looked like she was enjoying herself. Snape withdrew his cock and stripped off his clothes while James grabbed hold of Lily's waist and pulled her with him until he was sitting on his ass on the floor. Lilly started bouncing up and down as the cock implanted into her ass deeper and deeper. Snape had all of his clothes off and walked over to the couple. He got down in between her legs and planted his cock into her awaiting pussy.

Snape pushed with all he had and bottomed out in seconds. He pushed and pulled his cock the entire length and was picking up speed. Lilly held her breath started coming around his cock, which made it slicker, and he just moved faster. The three of them were sweating really well by now and Lily just looked even better. Severus leaned over and took one of her breasts into his mouth. He circled her nipple with his tongue; he then took her nipple in-between his teeth and pulled until it popped out of his mouth.

Severus pulled his cock out, grabbed it with his hand, and stroked it ever so slightly. Snape shot his load all over Lily's breasts. Then Harry felt himself do something he had never seen done before, Snape bent over and licked all of his cum off her breasts. James then grabbed her hips and pushed in as hard as he could. Harry knew that this was over because he felt himself waking up.

Harry put on his glasses and looked around the room. Only himself and Ginny were left in bed naked. Everyone else seemed to have left them alone. Harry looked over and saw Ginny still fast asleep so he decided to wake her up in a good way. Harry climbed down the bed and got in-between her legs. He grabbed hold of her hips and stuck his tongue into her as far as he could. Harry could hear Ginny moaning and he knew she was still asleep. Harry then climbed on top of her and pointed his cock to her pussy. When the head settled in her hole, he leaned over and gave her a kiss, which seemed to wake her up.

As Ginny kissed him back, she wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled him into her. Harry took this as a "fuck me" and pulled his cock out of her hot, wet pussy. Harry pushed until he felt their pubic intertwine. Harry decided he wanted to try something new and took her left leg up his chest and put it over his shoulder. Harry hugged her leg and pushed into her. Doing it this way seemed to tighten her pussy for him around his cock. Harry pushed and pulled, in and out of her while caressing her breasts. Harry withdrew his cock and slowly stroked it until his cum shot out and landed on her face. Ginny just took her finger and wiped the cum off then stuck it into her mouth.

They got dressed and cleaned up then set out for the dorm room. Ron, Luna and Hermione were sitting there studying. Harry sat down and relived the dream he had just had leaving out the sex part. After a long discussion, they all headed to the Quidditch field where everyone was waiting to get practice over. After a few hours and the sun started setting, they headed off to diner then bed.

To Be Continued....

Thankful Thanksgiving

The next few weeks went buy dull. After searching the room of requirement a hundred times over, Harry went and made Kreacher and asked Dobby to help look. Harry awoke the morning of thanksgiving and decided to skip breakfast and search the room. Harry slowly opened the door and stepped inside. Pavarti and Padme Patil were inside at the back of the room and had not noticed Harry enter. Harry crept down the isle and hid behind a bookcase.

"We need to find a place to put these before someone finds them." Harry heard one of them say. "There’s this cabinet but it looks to open. How about behind that stack of books?" the other one replied. Harry tried to look better to see what they were hiding, but they had their backs to him. Harry just stood there quietly, watching and waiting. They moved over to the stack of books one of them pointed out and put something back there. "We could get one more use out of them." one of them stated and the other just smiled and reached behind the books.

They both pulled their cloths off and walked over to a bed Harry noticed that just came out of nowhere. They lay down with their knees touching and their pussies were inches apart. Harry finally saw what they were hiding when one of them pulled it out into the open. Harry saw a pink double-headed dildo that had to be 10-12 inches long. The one toward the bottom of the bed put it to the opening of her pussy. She pulled the middle of the dildo and it seemed to slide right in. The other sister did the same thing except she seemed to have a little trouble but it slid in nevertheless.

They both lay down and grabbed the top and bottom of the bed, whichever end they each were at, and pulled themselves apart. They then pushed until the dildo was buried into both of their pussies. Harry was hard as a rock by now, took his cock out, and stroked it slowly. They moved faster and faster until they both screamed at the same time and released their grips. Harry just stood there waiting for what seemed like an hour, when he checked his watch in fact only 15 min past, when he heard them both start to snore.

Harry decided he would like to have some fun to so he walked over to the side of the bed. Harry just noticed that they were indeed twins, everything was the same even the triangle pussy hair, with the same size breasts. Their breasts were allot bigger than Ginny's and Hermione's put together, although laying down he couldn't tell exactly how big they were, so he decided to caress the one toward the top of the bed. Harry bent his head lower and stroked her nipple with the tip of his tongue; she gave a moan of pleasure.

Harry reached down and pulled the dildo out of both the pussies, considering it was falling out anyways, and stuck three fingers in. Her pussy was nice, hot and wet around his fingers. Harry pulled them out and in as fast as he could while sucking on her tits. Harry figured it was not fast enough so he rotated her until her pussy was at the edge of the bed. Harry got down on his knees and stuck only two fingers in this time. He gave her pussy a little flick of his tongue and started going at it. Harry pushed and pulled his hand as fast as he could, after a minute or so he decided thought to himself, "Why should she have all the fun? They are twins after all." Harry got up, after a little wine from the first twin, turned the second around like her sister, and put them side by side. He then got back down, put two fingers in each pussy, pushed them in and out in a back, and forth motion. He pushed his right fingers in and as he pulled them, out he would push the left hand in.

Both girls were bucking their hips in unison and moaning, "faster" Harry was surprised to hear this because he thought they were sleeping but he had expected it eventually because he did not know anyone that could sleep through this. Harry moved his hands as fast as he could but it didn’t seem to be enough so he pulled his hands out and took off all of his clothes while looking at them in their eyes. He then climbed on top of the first girl and slid his dick into her. Harry noticed the other one got up and went off somewhere. Harry looked around for her while he was fucking her sister. She came back from the stack of book wearing a dick. Well it was a strap on dildo. Harry figured she was going to use it on her sister's ass so he tried rolling onto his back but they both just held him there on top. Harry did not think anything of it so he kept pounding away.

Harry could feel something wet on his asshole but before he could turn around, he felt a dick shoved into his ass. It was the most uncomfortable thing Harry had ever felt so he stopped humping and tried pulling it out. The girl underneath him just grabbed his arms and held him in a firm grasp. Harry started enjoying it pounding into his ass. Harry decided to keep fucking along while being fucked. All three of them were moaning and groaning loudly. Harry felt the pressure fill up in his balls and he pushed hard and deep into her. Harry's cum just exploded into her. It was the most powerful orgasm he had ever felt. He pulled out of her and fell to the side releasing the cock in his ass. The other sister was not done yet so she took the cock off and strapped it to her sister.

Harry had gotten dressed while the two sisters continued fucking. Harry slipped out of the room, went back to Gryffindor town, and sat by the fire. "Harry, Harry wake up." Harry had fallen asleep sitting in the chair. Ginny was shaking him awake and asked him where he’d been. Harry told her he was just searching the room of requirement all morning. It was now closing on lunch and Ginny just sat on his lap before they went and ate. When lunch came, Harry was starving this time and they walked down to the great hall together.

They sat down across from Hermione and Ron waiting for the food to arrive. Harry could already smell the pumpkin pies baking for the feast tonight. After eating, they all went to the room of requirement to do some more searching. Harry went first to make sure the coast was clear, to really look for the Pavarti twins, and they stepped inside. They all searched all over until diner was ready and they left. As they walked, they started talking about the Horcrux not being in there and it might be in Slytherin somewhere. They sat down and the food popped up in front of them, which consisted of turkeys, hams, casseroles, beets and stuffing along with other items. Harry ate as much as he could save some room for pies. After diner, they all went up to their common room to rest. Ginny and Ron knocked off early with everyone else but Harry and Hermione was not tired so they started talking about the Horcruxes.

Hermione and Harry were sitting across from each other talking. Hermione bent over to pick up Crookshank, who was rubbing her legs, and her top fell open. When she sat straight, again she did not seem to notice her nipple was hanging out in the open. Harry got hard right away, which made a tent in his robes. Hermione noticed right away, looked into his eyes, and followed where his glare was. She looked down and noticed her nipple hanging there but instead of covering up she, after putting the cat down, got up and down in between Harry's legs and released his cock. Hermione put it all into her mouth and sucked on it like a pro. Bobbing her head up and down was a beautiful sit to Harry but he wanted to do something with his hands so he bent over and cupped her breasts from the sides.

Harry looked down as his cock entered and exited from her mouth. Harry grabbed he head slightly and leaned his head back, with his eyes closed, to enjoy the sensation. Hermione released his cock and removed all of her clothes. She then climbed up on Harry's lap and sank his cock into her pussy. It was a loose fitting, but it felt, and Harry grabbed her hips and helped her up and down on it. Both Harry and Hermione threw their head back and started panting. Hermione also gave some moans every other plunge. Harry reached up and cupped her breasts, giving each nipple a twist. After a few more bounces Harry reached around and shoved his finger up her ass. Harry then grabbed her ass, with his finger still buried, and pulled her down so he could come in her.

After getting dressed and cleaned, they went off to bed. In the next couple of weeks, they had checked the room of requirements but found nothing so Harry decided to give up and try something else after the holidays. Hermione was going home for a few days and then meet up with them at the burrow on Christmas day. That would give her some time with her parents and then some time with the Weasleys.

To Be Continued.….

Christmas Snowballs

Harry, Ron and Hermione started their holidays by sitting down at the kitchen table with Mrs. Weasley, Fleur, Gabrielle and Lupin. Mr. Weasley and Bill were still at work and the twins would be joining them in a couple of days. Percy still was not talking to anyone from the family. Charlie was going to be there on Christmas Eve. It was nine at night but no one felt the least bit tired. They all drank hot apple cider while chatting about Voldemort and his followers; and what they were up to. He was now trying to get goblins to follow him but with Bill's pull in that community, from getting them allot of money, they turned him down. Voldemort did not like the idea so a couple of goblins were killed before the order arranged some protection for them.

Mrs. Weasley shooed them off to bed after a while and Harry/Ginny and Ron/Hermione were aloud to sleep with each other. She wasn’t stupid, she knew what was going on almost before they did. Harry's items were in Ginny's room waiting for him so he pulled on his nightclothes and turned to watch Ginny slither out of her Sunday dress she was wearing and pull on a silky gown. They climbed into bed and chatted for a while; they decided to pass on sex for tonight and just go to bed.

In the morning, they all got up and the twins decided to come home early so they all decided to go out side for some fun. Harry, Ginny and Ron were against the twins and Gabrielle in a little game of snowball fight. They each magiked a small fort in which to hide in and magiked snowballs to make them fly at each other. Harry was hit in the head a couple times trying to protect Ginny while she aimed snowballs at Gabrielle. Ron meanwhile tried shooting off two at the same time trying to hit Fred and George at the same time. He failed of course and got pummeled by a group of balls sent by the twins. Harry and Ron worked together, while Ron's snowballs came from in front; Harry's came from behind and nailed them. They then took aim at the fort, sent dozens of nice sized snowballs at their fort, and brought it down.

After a fun filled morning, they all went inside for some lunch, and to warm up, before going out for some Quidditch. Gabrielle was not too bad either but Harry's team had won, as always, they played first to ten goals. The twins had to stop early because they had to go into the village and gather some items for the joke shop which left Harry, Ron, Ginny and Gabrielle to play together. They all decided to go inside for some hot cocoa and rest. Ron and Harry played a game of wizard chess while the girls sat and watched, talking to each other in whispers. Ron had won by only a small margin because Harry was learning Ron's every move. "One of these days ill win." Harry said to himself.

After the game the girls snuck off to Ginny's room, they said they had to do something alone, so Harry and Ron went to see what Molly and Fleur were up to. They were not in the kitchen, basement or living room, considering they just came from there. They took a quick peek outside and did not see them anywhere so they decided to go up to Ron's room and rest. As they passed Bill and Fleur's room they heard some noise coming from inside. The door had been left open a crack so Harry went over to peek in.

Fleur was on her back completely naked with Molly in between her legs, naked also. Fleur was stretching and pulling on her nipples while her pussy was being eaten. Ron had whispered, "What’s going on?" but Harry did not hear him as he watched. Therefore, Ron got down lower than Harry and peeked in. With out realizing it both Harry and Ron had their hands inside their pants slowly stroking their dicks. "Oh Molly you are so much better than Bill at this." they heard Fleur say but Molly just nodded her head and kept on eating. Harry noticed her ass staring them straight in the face so he looked between her legs and noticed her pussy lips opened up and dripped liquid from inside.

This gave Harry and idea so he slowly pushed open the door while Ron looked on in shock. Harry released his cock, which had been straining to get out, and got down behind Molly and shoved it into her pussy. Molly stopped in shock to look behind her but when she saw it was Harry she just smiled and turned back to eat Fleur out. Ron figured it was ok by now so he also whipped his cock out and climbed on the bed. Fleur opened her mouth and willingly took it. The four of them started up one nice orgy working in unison.

Molly's pussy was so damn loose around Harry's cock so he decided to pull it out and slide it into her ass. He pumped it into her ass then placed it into her pussy to get it wet some more. Then he planted it back in her ass, he kept this up for a while. Meanwhile Ron had his entire cock planted inside of Fleur's mouth. Ron decided her head movement was not fast enough so he positioned his waist right on top of her face and fucked her mouth up and down as fats as he could. Ron rested his waist down on her face while he released his cum deep into her throat. Harry noticed this and not to be out done he pulled his cock out and gave it a few strokes to make it shoot across Molly's back and up to Fleur's mouth.

Harry and Ron then left to go to Ron's room. They each fell asleep on a different bed and fell right to sleep. Molly opening the door and stating that diner was ready waked them. When they made it down stairs, everyone was home including the twins, Bill and Mr. Weasley. After diner and a quick chat about what else had been happening, the four young ones went up to Ron's room. Harry lay down on his bed and closed his eyes to think. He then felt someone open his pants and pull them down. He just kept his eyes close and enjoyed the mouth making him hard again. The mouth had then released and he was about to open his eyes when he felt someone climb into bed and plunge their pussy down on him.

Harry noticed that it was too tight to be Ginny but before he could look he heard "Fuck me, I need you in me." coming from Gabrielle. Harry snapped his eyes open and looked up and sure enough, Gabrielle was impaled on him. Harry looked around for Ginny and noticed she was naked on Ron's bed with Ron fucking her brains out. Therefore, Harry grabbed Gabrielle's hips and pulled her up and down on his dick. Gabrielle bent over and put her breasts to Harry's chest. Harry looked over and Ginny was now doing the same thing to Ron.

All of a sudden, Harry felt something move on the bed but Gabrielle was blocking his view. He then felt some thing touch his dick from inside Gabrielle's pussy. Harry looked over at the other two and noticed there were three. One of the twins had his cock buried inside Ginny's ass. Harry figured the other twin was on his bed fucking Gabrielle in the ass. Harry just though this was better and picked up his speed. Harry pulled down on her ass to push as far as he could and came deep into her. Harry could feel the twin on him cum to when it dripped down on his cock. Once the other twin was finished they left, and Gabrielle and Ginny switched partners.

Harry was now with Ginny and Ron was with Gabrielle. Harry was to limp to continue but Ginny wouldn't take no for an answer so she got down between his legs and sucked him hard again. Harry figured Gabrielle had done the same for Ron because he was on top of her fucking her brains out. A couple of times her head had hit the wall and Harry giggled. Once Harry was hard, again Ginny climbed on top and planted herself on him. Harry wanted to be on top so he grabbed her and spun around on top. Harry pushed and pulled as fast as he could getting moans from Ginny telling him he was doing it right. Harry bent over, took her nipple into his mouth, and gave it and little nibble.

After they all finished they went to bed there naked next to each other. The next day the girls woke up and wanted a quickie so Harry and Ron obliged. Afterwards they went outside with the twins for another snowball fight that was cut short when Gabrielle was hit in the eye. The next few days were pretty much the same with a couple more orgies that involved the twins. On Christmas Eve Charlie showed up and told Harry, he could tell Hagrid his dragon was doing well.

On Christmas day, Harry awoke to plenty of presents. He and Ron had gotten sweaters again and some chocolate frogs from Molly and Arthur. Hermione had gotten him a really advanced book on the dark arts. Harry just threw away Kreacher’s gift because of what happened last year. Hagrid's present was tooth-breaking sweets and Dobby gave him a little statue of Harry ridding on a broom. Ron gave him the new copy of play witch and the twins a new Skiving Snack box. Harry looked all around but Ginny had not given him anything, which he though was weird.

They both went down for breakfast after Ginny came and got them. Harry asked her where his present was and she told him she would give it later. After breakfast, they all sat in the living room and had some fun discussions, because Voldemort was never mentioned. Hermione showed up after lunch had finished and joined in a real game of Quidditch because they had enough players. Ginny had to join Fred, Gabrielle, Fleur and Bill while Harry, Ron, Hermione, George and Charlie teamed up. Ron and Bill were keepers, the twins were beaters, Gabrielle/Fleur and Hermione/Charlie were chasers, which left Ginny and Harry to be seekers.

Harry's team had won spectacularly 210 to 70 because Ron was still having problems with his nerves and Harry was quicker than Ginny. Afterward they all went back inside to eat diner. Mrs. Weasley Made a big diner that they needed two rooms, one for the food and one to eat. They all had a merry old time talking and playing at the table. Ron had reached for a turkey leg and went to sit back down, but the twins had their own idea and made his chair disappear. Ron fell and took the tablecloth with him who pulled all the food toward him but Mrs. Weasley caught the food before it hit Ron and the ground and magiked it back to the table. She also gave Fred and George a stern yelling while everyone else laughed.

After diner, Harry followed Ginny back to her room where they got undressed and climbed into bed. Ginny climbed on top of Harry and sat down on top of his cock. Ginny wanted to wait on the sex. She leaned down, put her lips to his ears, and whispered, "I'm pregnant." She leaned back and Harry just stared at her. He had no idea what to say to that. He asked if anybody else knew and she told him, her mother did, that is why she allowed them to sleep together. However, no one else had been told before she could tell Harry.

Harry grabbed Ginny by the shoulders, pulled her down onto his chest, and embraced her in a tight hug. Harry rolled Ginny onto the bed beside him and felt her stomach. "Come to think of it," Harry said, "there is a little pooch here." Then he kissed her on the stomach and laid his head down. He no longer wanted sex, he just wanted to lay there and hold her.

The next morning when everyone was at the breakfast table they told everyone. Hermione was the first to jump up and rub Ginny's stomach. Everyone was excited for them except Ron; he had hoped to beat Harry to at least becoming a father that is why he sent the condoms. The next day they would be going off to school so everyone packed that night so there are no surprises the next day. Harry awoke in the middle of the night because he had to go to the bathroom. He crept out of the bed not to wake Ginny and slid out the door.

He made his way down to the bathroom and did his business. Just as he was shaking off the door had opened. Fleur was standing there, naked, with cum dripping out of her pussy. She seemed half-asleep and went right over to where Harry was sitting on the toilet and sat on his lap. She pissed right between his legs right onto his cock, which had gotten hard right away. Harry felt his cock slowly started entering Fleur’s pussy. She did not even seem to notice she had a cock entering her. She started moving her hips back and forth. This just made Harry harder and he grabbed her hips and moved her up and down. It took a little effort but she obliged him and started ridding his cock.

She was wet and hot inside her pussy. Harry guessed a good deal of cum was still in her from Bill fucking her. Harry reached around and cupped her tits in each hand, which made her lean back on him. "Oh god yes" was all Harry could her as he pounded her, or rather she pounded him. Without any warning, Harry just let his sperm fly into her pussy without stopping her. When his dick finally got soft and fell out is when she stopped bouncing and got up and left. Harry just sat there for a second to compose himself and got up to leave. The door had flown open once again but this time Molly stepped in but she looked wide-awake.

Harry's cock was still hanging in the open. She just walked over, dropped to her knees, and started sucking him off. It took a few minutes but Harry was hard again. Once this happened Molly lay on the floor and spread her legs wide open. Harry removed all of his clothes and lay down on top of her sliding her nightgown above her tits. Harry took his cock in hand and slid it slowly into her pussy. It seemed tighter this time for some reason. Harry pushed in as far as he could and pulled out until him cock was about to pop out. He pushed in as fast and as hard as he could. "Fuck my pussy raw. Please" Molly whispered in his ear.

Harry withdrew and pushed harder and faster with each stroke making her slide on the floor a little. Harry bent his head down in mid stroke and bit her nipple, which made her yell out, "yes" Harry gave each nipple the same attention back and forth. Harry then lifted both of her legs up onto his shoulders and started jack hammering into her. Molly started yelling out it was hurting but when Harry tried to stop she told him to keep it up. After a few more strokes, Harry gave her what cum he had left. Harry rolled off and closed his eyes to catch his breath.

Harry must have fallen asleep because when he opened his eyes the sun was rising. Harry closed his eyes again to will himself to get up when his cock started getting wet again. Harry just laid there enjoying it before they climbed up on him and slid his dick into her. Harry opened his eyes and looked up to see Gabrielle sitting on him. Harry just laid there and let her do all of the work because he was just to tired. He closed his eyes again and grabbed her hips to help guide her. After a couple minutes, she stopped and Harry thought she was done but then he felt a pair of legs on the sides of his head. He tried looking up but all he could see was a pussy coming down. Harry just grabbed the hips (which he recognized as Ginny's right away) and steered her to his face. Harry stuck his tongue deep inside her pussy while Gabrielle started bouncing up and down again.

After a few minutes, Harry felt Ginny tighten up and he felt a warm liquid slide down his throat. Ginny's cum tasted good to Harry, which just made him cum in Gabrielle. After composing themselves they all went to get packed for school. Gabrielle was going back to Beauxbatons and the rest were off to Hogwarts. This time since everyone could apparate to Hogwarts they would get there from Hogsmeade. It was a teary goodbye but they all made it to school unharmed.

To Be Continued.…

Added Security at Hogwarts

Harry spent the next two days with Ginny until classes started up again. The first class Harry, Ron and Hermione had was Transfiguration. Prof. Radcliff was not taking it easy on them either. Since they were taking N.E.W.T.S, they were now up to changing live monkeys so they can change themselves soon. Hermione was actually starting to change her nose because she was more advanced than the rest of the class.

Next, they went to potions with Prof. Slughorn and he started teaching them how to make Polyjuice Potion. Now this one Hermione, Ron and Harry had already known how to make. Their potion started better than everyone else did, but it would take a month to finish. They each earned extra credit for being so far with it.

After lunch, they had DADA, which was Harry's favorite class so far. The teacher always wore nothing or very little under her robes and every time she bent over Harry and all the other boys, and a select few girls, could see right down at her ample tits. Every time Harry thought about just bum rushing her and fucking her right there on the spot. Nevertheless Harry held his urges and earned top grades.

After class, Harry met up with Cho because something was bothering him. When he caught up, she looked beautiful with her hair in a ponytail. "Hey Cho can I talk to you for a second?" Harry asked her and she said goodbye to her friends. Half way down the hall Harry just came out with, "Why are you still in school? You were a year ahead and you shouldn’t be here." Cho just stopped and looked at him; she thought for a second before answering, "I failed last year.

"My potions grade was horrible, transfiguration was non existence and my charms were abysmal. The only class I got an E in was DADA thanks to you, I really learned a lot from you in the Dumbledore's Army classes you taught us in. I really miss those lessons; I wish we could have continued them last year because you were the best teacher." Cho had turned a deep red at these words, and so did Harry.

That night in the room of requirement came back full force in Harry's mind. It had given him a full hard-on, which Harry tried to cover up inconspicuously. Cho had looked over, noticed his hard on, and went even redder, if that was even possible. Harry saw him looking at his cock and smiled. He then looked around at where they were and noticed they were by Myrtle's bathroom. Harry grabbed her arm and pulled her inside without much effort.

As soon as they were inside Harry looked around to make sure it was empty and then pulled Cho into an aggressive embrace. Harry held her arm tightly to her side and pulled her in to kiss her. She met his mouth with he tongue already out so Harry took it in to his mouth. He released her arms and wrapped his arms around her mid section. She, in return, wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him deeper into the kiss.

Harry rubbed his hands up and down her back getting lower and lower until his hands were resting on her ass. He grabbed her ass cheeks and gave them a squeeze. He then grabbed her robe and pulled it up until her underwear was showing. He grabbed the waistband and pulled them down. When he came back up, he spun her around so her ass was sticking out to him and she was leaning on a sink.

Harry pulled out his cock and moved it up and down her pussy lips barely sticking it in her, which mad her push back against him to try to get it in. Harry positioned the head at the opening of her pussy and grabbed her hips. Harry spread his legs to get more stability and pushed into her as hard as he could. Harry pulled his cock out and rammed it back in a little to hard because she hit her head on the mirror in front of her and she passed out. Harry froze for a second to think about what to do but in the end he figured fuck it, or rather fuck her.

She was still being held up by the sink so Harry pulled out of her and pushed back in. Harry kept up a slow steady stoke enjoying the hot wet pussy he had wrapped around his cock. After a while, Harry started to get bored so as he fucked her he reached up, turned on the cold water, and splashed some of it on her face. After a few hand fulls she woke up and looked confused. She looked behind her, saw Harry had been fucking her, and went along. She did how ever push herself back away from the mirror so she did not hit her head again and gripped the sides of it hard. Harry reached up with both of his hands and cupped her swaying breasts. The fabric was softly stoking her nipples and Harry rubbed them gently.

Harry stood straight up and started pounding even harder into her pussy and he decided to give her ass a smack occasionally. Cho seemed to really enjoy it when his hand made contact. Harry grabbed her shoulders and pulled her into him as he unloaded his cum in her pussy. Harry thanked her for a good fuck and left to meet up with Ginny.

They spent the rest of the afternoon together and went off to diner together. As Harry walked into the great hall, he saw Cho sitting with her normal crowd and he just smiled at her. With Ginny at his side he could not risk her finding out he still had feelings for Cho. Diner was another wonderful meal and when the deserts disappeared, he made to get up when Prof. McGonagall stood up and started to speak.

"I hope the first days of class were enjoyable for everyone and I hope you all learned plenty. I must however inform you that trips to Hogsmeade have been canceled for the remainder of the year." this had gotten a lot of moans and groans but she just kept going, a little loud at first. "We have received word that known death eaters have been spotted there and we can’t risk students getting hurt. I am also informing students to stay clear of the forest just incase some death eaters decide to hide in there."

At this, everyone started talking while getting up and headed to the dorm rooms. When Harry and Ginny showed up everyone seemed wide-awake talking about the threats of the death eaters. "What if they get inside of Hogwarts? Without Dumbledore around are we safe from YOU-KNOW-WHO?" Harry heard a third year say to a group of girls. Harry thought she had made a good point to, with out Dumbledore is the school safe with McGonagall in charge.

Harry decided to go ask her himself. He made for the portrait hole telling the rest he would be back shortly and made for the Head mistress office. He knew the password because she had used it in front of him when she told him of the will. Harry knock on her door and heard her say enter so he did. She was sitting behind her desk talking to Tonks.

Harry asked her what she was doing there and if the rest of the order was there. "Yes Harry I have asked more members of the order to stand watch at the school." McGonagall told him. "Tonks here and some new and old members have graciously volunteered to watch the school all the time to protect students. We even have a few look outs in Hogsmeade to report if any death eaters show up."

They talked for about half an hour discussing the security and Harry gave hi opinion on what should take place. Harry bode them a good night and went back to the dorm room where he told Ron, Hermione and Ginny about what they talked about. They had their own conversations about what should take place before heading off to bed.

They spent the next couple of weeks busy with Quidditch, school work and worrying about Voldemort showing up that they for got about the Horcrux until the last day in making the Polyjuice potion. Harry had an idea and bent over to Ron to tell him, "We need to pocket some of out potions. That way we can take the form of Slytherins and search their rooms for the Horcrux Draco had."

Harry whispered to Hermione to take some potion also. They met up at the girls’ bathroom to discuss things and decided to get hair from Slytherins during their next class and come back here. They went off to charms and each sat behind some Slytherins and casually picked hair off their robes. Harry sat behind a first year boy he recognized from Quidditch and Hermione sat behind a girl Harry had seen around. Hermione was not taking any chances this time and pulled it right out of her head. Ron n the other hand sat behind a short hair boy Harry had never seen before.

They all meat up at the bathroom and deposited their hairs into their potions. They stood around in a circle watching each other. Harry felt like getting sick but stood there watching Hermione’s hair grow longer and darker and Ron's hair shortened and lightened. To Harry's surprise Hermione's breasts grew bigger and bigger. They looked good to Harry but now was not the time for that. Harry looked over at Ron and stared. Harry laughed so hard he thought he would pass out. When Hermione looked, she started laughing to. Ron had breasts as large as Hermione's.

It was Millicent, the girl Hermione fought the girl for her hair in their second year, and she must have become butch lately. After calming down and everyone feeling on Ron’s new breasts, including Ron, they set off to the Slytherin dorm room. They lucked out because some first year girls were leaving when they arrived and they slid right in.

There were only a few people lingering around so they searched the main room first. They each took a part of the room and looked around without any luck. The three of them then headed up to Malfoy's old room, Hermione found out which it was somehow, and started searching in there. They had only just started when the door opened and some Slytherin boys waked in.

"What are you doing in our room?" the taller of the two said. Hermione was quick on the uptake, "We were bribed to um give you a show from some friends." Harry and Ron looked at her puzzled and then she started removing her robes. Her breasts were at least three times bigger than before. The smaller boy looked at Ron and said, "How about you?"

Ron removed his robe with a deep red in his face. Ron's breasts were slightly smaller than Hermione’s but it even turned Harry on. Ron and Hermione just started dancing, sexually, with each other. "And you are?" the taller one asked Harry. Harry played it as he was here to make sure there was no touching.

Hermione and Ron pressed their breasts together and rubbed their pussies together. Harry just stood there getting a hard on with the other two boys. Hermione licked her fingers, reached down, and placed them inside Ron's newfound pussy. Ron moaned slightly as he cupped her ass. Ron slid a finger into Hermione's ass and she responded by pushing her fingers into Ron harder.

Harry looked up and they were kissing with tongues, which was erotic for Harry. Suddenly Harry went limp; Ron's hair was growing slightly and turning red. Harry stepped in, "Ok that’s enough. That’s all that was paid for." he said throwing their robes at them. They quickly got dressed and left the two boys sitting there stroking their cocks.

They ran all the way back to the girl’s bathroom. When they got in and locked the door Harry told them, "This is the second time almost getting caught, we should stop doing that." He looked over at Hermione, she dropped her robes and crawled over to Ron’s cock, and before sucking it said, "Shit I'm still horny. Give it to me." Ron had no problems sticking his cock in her mouth. Harry got instantly hard and started stroking his cock.

It was not good enough so he got down behind Hermione and scooted her ass back a little and stuck his cock into her hot awaiting pussy. They were missing a class but Harry did not dare mention it because Hermione might stop. Harry grabbed a handful of hair and started pounding her pussy like there was no tomorrow.

Harry pushed his cock as deep as he could with each stroke and withdrew it almost pulling out. Hermione was moaning into Ron's cock as he fucked her face. Ron grabbed her head, pushed his cock deep into Hermione’s throat, and came as much as he could. As Ron pulled his cock out of her mouth, Harry saw a little cum trickle out of the corner of her mouth.

This just made Harry push harder and faster in and out of her pussy. Harry felt the pressure build up in his balls so he took his cock out, stroked it a few times, and came on her ass cheeks. The three of them leaned up against what they could to rest before getting dressed.

By time they reached the dorm room classes were over and Hermione was pissed she missed Ancient ruins and ran off to get her homework. Harry and Ron explained what had happened to Ginny, leaving out the sex in the bathroom. Ginny laughed at Ron as hard as Harry did.

Hermione showed back up just in time for them to set out for diner. Over the next few days they went back to searching the room of requirement although not as much as they should have been doing. Quidditch finale was approaching and they were practicing as much as possible. Harry awoke the day of the match as nevus as ever when it is the last match. He decided to take his mind off the match by searching the room of requirement. Harry opened the door and, "WHAM"

To Be Continued.....

Harry's Victories

Harry fell flat on his back by the impact of something hitting him. "Harry Potter sir Dobby is coming to get you. Dobby thinks he find what you look for." Dobby held out a wand. Harry stood up and took it from him while stepping into the room and shutting the door. Harry looked at it closely.

It was about ten inches long and a sleek black color. It looked like it was in perfect condition; Harry ran his finger all around it up and down its shaft. Harry looked at the handle and saw there was an R on it. This made Harry jump up with excitement and before running off to Ron and Hermione he told dobby, "I owe you for this one Dobby. If you need anything just ask."

Harry bolted out of the room, down the corridors, and up many stairs to get to Gryffindor common room, with a couple passages. Hermione, Ron and Ginny were sitting there by the fire and before they could ask where he’s been he grabbed Ginny and told them all to follow him. He led them up to the boys’ dorm because it was empty.

Harry pulled the wand out of his pocket and showed it to them. Hermione grabbed it right away and looked it over the best she could stopping on the R at the base of it. "Wow Harry how'd you find it? Where did you find it?" Hermione asked him while she stroked it. Harry took it out of her hands before saying, "Well I didn't find it actually, Dobby did. I also don’t want anybody touching this until we can find a way to destroy it."

Harry went to his chest, pulled out an old pair of socks, and stuck the wand inside. He wrapped it up and placed it at the very bottom of the chest underneath his clothes. Harry made sure that when he locked it he added a few protection charms on it so no one accidentally found it.

They all set out to a wonderful lunch which included roast, chicken, mashed potatoes and an assortment of pies for desert. Harry on the other hand could not eat; neither could Ron, because right after lunch was the last Quidditch match of the year and probably the rest of their lives. They all headed to the field and Hermione bode them good luck before heading to the stands.

Harry, Ron and Ginny entered the tent where the rest of the team was waiting nervously. Harry put on his Quidditch robes and stood in front of his teammates, "For some of us this is the last official match we will be playing. I say we make it a match that no one will forget for years to come." This got some cheers from his teammates and he continued; "Now I want the best efforts out of all of you. Let's bring the cup home again for the seventh straight year."

They all cheered and left the tent ready to go for it. The fifteen people lifted up off the grounds and Harry circled the playing field looking for the snitch, as he would always do. Harry heard Luna commentating on the match, which was as enjoyable as always when she messed up the names. The only names she got right were Harry, Ron and Ginny's.

Harry heard the score of 70 to 30 Gryffindor was in the lead and Harry was still searching for the snitch. He was searching every inch of the field and could not see it so he circled lower and lower. Harry weaved in and out of players racing from each end of the field to the other and back. Harry flew up behind Ron to look the entire length of the field, which did not help at all.

As he took off to look higher, he was hit smack in the side of the head by a quaffle soaring past Ron. Harry laid flat on his back looking up and heard the whistle indicating a time out. He looked up and saw Ginny standing over him but all he could hear was ringing. Harry sat up and stood for a few seconds before mounting his broom and kicking off again.

Harry circled the field as the whistle was blown to continue playing. The score was now 100 to 70 and Harry knew he needed to find the snitch soon. Harry looked over at the opposing side of the field and noticed something shimmer behind the goal post. Harry took off streaking toward it with the other seeker on his tail. Harry was streaking toward the ground at breaking speeds and lifted himself up just in time with the snitch in hand. Harry looked up and he blacked out.

Harry awoke some time later in the hospital wing. Ginny was sitting beside his bed putting a cool cloth on his head. Harry looked at her but before he said anything, she spoke up. "You ran smack into the wall below the stands where Ravenclaw were sitting and passed out. You pulled out of your plunge a little to close to it." Ginny told him with a little worry on her face, "The match ended three hours ago and diner is about to start. I'll go and nip some food for us and come right back."

As Ginny, left he looked around the room and noticed he was the only one there. Harry lay back down, closed his eyes and fell asleep. Harry awoke some time later to a loud smashing noise. He sat straight up and looked around but the room was still deserted. Harry got out of bed, pulled on his robes, and grabbed his wand out of the pocket. Just then, the door flew open.

To Be Continued…

The True Hero Falls

Harry turned to the door just as a flash of green light flew past his head. Bellatrix was standing there with her wand pointed at Harry. He ducked behind his hospital bed just as another curse hit the bedspread and caught it on fire. Harry pointed his wand at the door and sent a spell (nvbl) back at her missing and exploding a picture hanging on the wall.

She ducked behind a dresser that was standing right next to her as she sent another curse at Harry. Harry saw the bed was engulfed in flames and had an idea. Harry grabbed the bed and pushed it toward Bellatrix while he pulled his cloak out from his back pocket. After putting, it on Bellatrix was looking all around the room for him sending random spells everywhere.

Harry snuck out the door and looked down the deserted corridor. The only thing Harry could hear was Bellatrix getting mad because she could not find him. Harry bolted down the corridors and stopped right in front of the portrait of the fat lady but she told him the room was deserted and she heard that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named had everyone trapped in the great hall.

Harry told her he still needed to get in to get something out of his trunk so she let him enter. Harry ran up to his room and back down in a matter of seconds. Harry ran for the great hall taking the shortest rout possible checking the map as he went, he had grabbed it out of the chest. Harry stopped inside of a passage real close to the great hall and noticed that Voldemort, Snape, Drako and everyone else was in there.

The children were sitting against the wall behind all the teachers and members of the order except Hagrid who was still in his hut. The death eaters, twenty or so of them, were walking back and forth in front of his friends with a few of them circling the room. Voldemort was standing in the middle with Snape, Wormtail and Drako by his side while his snake circled them.

Harry told himself he had to think of something before going in there. He checked the map again for Ron, Ginny and Hermione. He saw them in the middle sitting with Luna, Cho and Neville. Harry knew he had to think fast because he could tell Voldemort was getting restless. Harry whispered, "Kreacher" which in an instant he appeared along side Dobby. "Kreacher I want you to run past those death eaters to distract them. Dobby can you go down to Hagrid’s hut and tell him Voldemort is in the castle. I need to get inside to help my friends.

They both bowed in acknowledgement and left from the hidden passageway. Harry stood there and threw on his cloak when he heard yelling then silence. He crept out from his hiding and made his way to the door. "Where is Potter? He should be here by now." Harry heard Voldemort complain. "Bellatrix should be here by now; she should have found him by now."

Just then, Harry heard footsteps behind him and slipped inside the room before Bellatrix came running in. "He got past me sir. He had his invisibility cloak with me and slipped into the hall." Harry could tell Voldemort was mad. He walked over to the students saying, "Well I shall entertain my self while I wait." He then reached out and grabbed Cho from the mist of the students. "From what I heard," he said looking at Draco, "you were the girlfriend of the boy I killed on the night I returned."

Voldemort shoved her into one of the tables sitting on the far side of the room. She slumped down to the ground looking up at Voldemort crying and pleading with him. Voldemort pulled out his wand from his robes and walked over to her. He had a nasty little grin on his face Harry from what Harry could see. Harry slipped along the students behind the death eaters looking on at the entertainment.

Harry made it to Hermione and bent over to whisper in her ear, "Don’t say anything to show I’m here just listen. Do you guys have your wands on you?" he asked her and she shook her head looking over at a table sitting at the head of the room, right below the teachers table. Harry saw that there were all the wands of the students sitting there.

Harry bent back over and continued, "Well I’m pretty sure I can go over and get a few of them. I need your help if I am to pull this off. Tell Ron, Ginny, Luna and Neville to be ready and not to act surprised when their wands appear. I need you guys to take out as many death eaters as you possibly can while I work on Voldemort. Try getting the Order's wands for them so they can help out."

After Harry knew that she understood and snuck off to the table. Harry heard Cho crying loudly behind him but he had to get to the wands and get back. Harry stowed a handful, about ten wands inside the cloak with everyone else’s attention turned elsewhere made his way back to Hermione and the others. Harry put all but a few into her hands and gave the others to Ginny, Ron, Luna and Neville who all gripped them tightly.

Harry knew he was now that everyone was ready to go. Harry saw the room light up in a green color and froze. He could not hear Cho anymore and slowly turned around. Cho was on her back with her teary eyes wide open, spread eagle and dead. Harry felt his eyes tear but he turned it into pure anger and stepped forward pulling off his robes as he approached Voldemort. Harry had his wand pointing right at the back of his head as he passed the first death eater who shouted for his master to turn around as he tried grabbing Harry.

End of part one

To Be Continued...

The True Hero Falls pt.2

Harry yanked his arm out from the death eaters grip. "Harry potter, so nice of you to join us." Voldemort said with his back to Harry looking down at Cho's lifeless body. "Tell me Harry, how does it feel to loose another loved one? You have been a thorn in my side for way to long and you shall die on this night. Do you have any last pleads for your life?” he said turning to look Harry in the eyes.

Harry was steaming mad by now and had almost forgotten his plans. Harry lowered his wand slowly to his side but keeping a firm grip on it. "Do you have any last for YOUR life" Harry mocked him back. All Voldemort could do was laugh at Harry, "Stupid stupid boy. Do you not realize how far I have come in life? I am immortal and after I kill you no one will ever question my powers."By now Harry just felt like mocking him because he knew if he could distract him he could execute his plans. “Oh are you talking about your seven Horcruxes. Yeah I know all about them. Dumbledore told me all about them before he died."

Harry saw the shock on Voldemort's face and smiled, "Didn't think I knew did you? Well I do and I’m pleased to tell you all but two have been destroyed." Harry reached into his pocket and pulled out Ravenclaw's wand from his pocket. Harry saw Voldemort's eyes light up and look at the wand. Voldemort tried lunging at the wand but Harry just backed up a little.

"Now let’s negotiate here." Harry told him feeling confident in his actions. "You release every here and ill face you one on one. The better man wins." Voldemort did not like this one bit, "How about you face me here and now in front of everyone or my death eaters will start killing your friends." With this all, the death eater withdrew their wands and pointed them at a student of their choice.

Harry thought that this would work in his favor and started thinking of a new plan. Meanwhile Voldemort took his silence as weakness, "I can always make new Horcruxes by using your classmates here. Kill them," Harry yelled but it was too late. The death eaters each sent out their own curses. One by one student fell over, Seamus, Katie, the Pavarti twins and some other students Harry did not know. Harry Took out his wand and yelled, "Now"

Harry jumped sideways and shot whatever curses came to his head at the death eaters while receiving his fair share. Ron, Hermione, Ginny and the others jumped up and fired their own curses at the death eaters. Hermione threw the extra wands to members of the order who grabbed them and jumped in on the fight. During the confusion, Voldemort's snake vanished from sight. Harry had his wand in one hand and Ravenclaw's wand in the other.

Harry had an idea to try to break it as he hid behind a desk. Harry took the wand in his had and snapped it in half but nothing happened. Harry set it on the floor and with a few select words set it on fire. Its flames glowed black emitting red smoke from it. Harry knew this had worked and decided to go after Voldemort. Harry lifted his head up and saw Voldemort and Wormtail exit through the door. As Harry got up, the desk he was behind exploded with a powerful curse, which knocked him off his feet.

Harry regained his structure and bolted for the door. He saw Voldemort's cloak disappear around a corner that lead to the front doors. Harry took some hidden passages and wound up right behind Voldemort as he headed out the front door. Harry stopped at the door way because Voldemort and Wormtail were standing there looking up into the sky. Harry looked up to and saw Gwarp standing there, "You not leave. Hagger I stop them." Hagrid came running and stopped at the ankle of his brother who had grown considerably since the last time Harry saw him.

"Turn around and face me you coward. This ends here and now and I promise you I will be walking away." Harry felt more confident than he had ever felt before. Harry held his wand straight out toward Voldemort and Wormtail slinked off to the side. "Very well, Potter if you choose to die today I will accommodate you. "Avada Ked..." Harry was quick on the uptake, "Expelliamus"

Their wands had connected again with lava like lights spewing from both of their wands. Harry however was ready for this and pulled out the mirror his godfather gave him. Harry lowered his wand and at the same time lifted the mirror in its place. Voldemort jumped out of the way just in time for his curse to burn the side of his robes.

Harry threw down the mirror because it had been destroyed by the impact. He then raised his wand at the now dazed Voldemort. "Crucio" was the first spell to Harry's head but it had no impact. "HA HA HA you still don’t mean to cause me harm do you." Voldemort said raising his wand. "Let me show you how it’s done. Crucio." Harry saw the wand light heading straight at his head. Harry did not know what to do. He just prepared for the curse to hit him. "AAAHHHH"

End of part 2

To Be Continued...

The True Hero Falls pt.3

Harry opened his eyes and looked down. Wormtail was lying on the ground screaming in pain. Harry was confused at to why Wormtail protected him but had a fight to get to.” Harry just stand still and let this be painless on your self. Your parents died with courage and your just being a baby." Voldemort yelled at him. Harry saw flashes of his parents, Serious and Dumbledore dieing in his head, which brought the rage out of him. "Avada Kadava" Harry yelled out and the spell hit Voldemort square in the chest.

He had done it; he had killed Voldemort after all this time, it was over. Harry looked down at the lifeless body. Wormtail had stopped withering on the ground and just looked asleep. Harry sat down on the grass, exhausted from the fighting. It was dark out by now and everything was fading from sight. Harry all of a sudden saw a flash of green light coming at him and a shadow seemed to block him from it.

Wormtail was lying in front of Harry, dead and lifeless. Harry jumped to his feet but Gwarp saw this and brought his arm down to hit Voldemort. "No Gwarp he's mine I can handle him." Harry yelled at him, which made him bring his massive hand back. Harry was shocked at how Voldemort could have withstood that straight at his chest. "Silly boy, I am not alive so there for can not be killed.

Harry was lost; he could not kill what is not alive. Harry just started shooting off curses toward Voldemort and most of them, blocked as if they did not exist. Harry was the target of a curse, which hit him in the ribs, and he felt them break on impact. Harry grabbed his sides and looked up at Voldemort.

Harry lifted his wand, "Sectumsempra" Harry could see Voldemort open up with cuts all over but there was a problem. There was no blood spilling out of the slices. Now Harry was worried, he knew he had to kill Voldemort but he did not know how. "What has Dumbledore always told me? I know of something Voldemort can not understand." Love was the answer but the question was how he was supposed to use it.

Harry ducked when a curse was heading toward him. He knew he was running out of time but he knew he had to do something. Just then, it hit Harry. He ran forward, dodging curses flying at him, and grabbed Voldemort around his mid section. He then reached up and planted his hands on Voldemort's face.

Voldemort started screaming in pain and anguish. Harry reached inside his robes and let his hand burn straight into Voldemort's stomach. Harry stood up and watched as Voldemort turned to ashes in front of his eyes. Harry collapsed and passed out. Harry was filled with, for the first time in his life, the sense that everything was going to be fine.

The End!

Just kidding

To Be Continued...

The War Ends

Harry awoke some time later to the felling of a cool rag pressed to his head. He tried to get up but he was pushed back down onto his bed. "Just lay there. You need your rest." Harry heard Ginny tell him before falling asleep again. He awoke the next day to loud talking in the room and knew that Mrs. Weasley had arrived. Harry sat up and looked around for his glasses but could not find them until someone handed them to him.

Harry looked up and his heart jolted. Dumbledore was sitting next to his bed. Harry was at a loss for words that he just stuttered. "Easy Harry I shall explain in a moment when we are alone. But for now some people want to see you." Dumbledore told him. Harry looked and at the other side of the room with their parents were Ron and Ginny. Hermione was sitting on Harry's other side sleeping. Harry reached over and shook her to wake her up.

Hermione stirred and looked around before she saw Harry and jumped up embracing him in a hug. "I'm so happy you’re alright. I knew you would be but some others didn't." she said with a smile and tears streaming down her face. Ron and Ginny noticed Harry had awakened and ran over to him. Ginny attacked him by jumping on the bed right on top of him. Ron on the other hand just shook his hand, "Good job."

Harry was pleased everyone wanted to be with him but he asked him all to leave so he could talk to Dumbledore alone. After all the hugs and kisses, the room emptied leaving the two of them alone. "I know Harry, I should be dead. Your right I should be but, as you can see, I am not. After Snape lifted me out of the window and I floated to the ground I was dead. Although Voldemort has Horcruxes, there are other ways of extending your life. You see Harry there is an old and powerful magic I came across to where if some were to sacrifice their lives and something else sacrifices their lives for that person. They can live again.

"I can tell you’re confused so I'll explain it. As you know, Snape made the Unbreakable Vow with Narcissa. Draco's job was to kill me, and if he failed, Snape would have to kill me. As you saw Draco could not kill me, he just did not have it in him. Therefore, when Snape showed up he had no choice to do it. You heard Snape and I had an argument earlier last year. I was making him promise to me that he would kill me if it came to that.

"So that was my sacrifice, I would die instead of Snape. At the funeral, Fawkes sacrificed her life to save mine by flying into the coffin and giving me her soul. I was able to Apparate out of the coffin to a safe place no one knew where I was. I had to let you face Voldemort alone, it was the only way you could succeed."

Harry sat there for a minute taking in all Dumbledore was telling him. Then it hit him, "Sir, why did Wormtail sacrifice his life for mine?" Dumbledore smiled at Harry, "Wormtail is your uncle. To be more exact your fathers brother, well adopted brother. Your father’s parents adopted Wormtail when he was young and that is why he was always around him. Wormtail, I am guessing, never meant for Voldemort to kill your parents. He perhaps expected him to turn them to his side.

"When Voldemort tried killing you he couldn't let you just die so he sacrificed his life to save yours. Perhaps he wanted to undo what he had done some how." Dumbledore sat to await Harry's next question. "When I touched Voldemort my skin seemed to burn him. I thought he was immune to my touch now?" Harry asked him. Dumbledore shook his head, "No Harry he was immune to your mothers love and sacrifice for you, but not Wormtail's. When He jumped in front of you, that set another powerful protection on you. That is why you were able to touch him again.

"Now I shall go speak to the minister and Minerva. Yes, she is still headmistress of the school. I think I shall apply for the minister of magic position and get Stan Shunpike out of jail. You are ready for the real world and I shall watch over you." Dumbledore got up to leave but Harry had almost forgotten, "Sir one more thing. The snake is still out there." Harry told him. Dumbledore turned to him, "Actually Gwarp can be thanked for not letting the snake away. This morning when we searched the grounds for any death eaters left over we came across a smashed snake in the middle of a giant foot print."

Dumbledore turned and left which let the others come back in. "So what happened after I left last night?" Harry asked them and Ginny was the one who spoke up first. "Well after you left we fought the death eaters and Snape joined us. All the death eaters were grouped together against the swarm of people coming down on them. A few of them died before the rest gave up after we injured them a lot.

"We had some injuries but nothing major although Slughorn will be retiring for good. I killed Greyback for attacking my brother and Hermione knocked out Bellatrix after she hit Ron with the Crucio curse. But all in all we did great." Madam Pomfrey came in and gave Harry a dose of the sleeping potion and he fell asleep felling warm all over.

Harry was released the next day for the end of the year feast and awarding on the school trophy, which Gryffindor won again. Yearbooks were handed out to all the seventh years as they boarded the train to head home. Everyone spent the entire time getting signatures and it seemed everyone wanted Harry's. After being aloud through the barrier, Harry saw Mr. and Mrs. Weasley standing there but no aunt and uncle. Harry was relieved he did not have to go back there and they were probably glad of the same.

Harry was planning to stay with the Weasleys until he could find a place to stay. Harry approached them, said his hellos and just came out with it. "Can I stay with you until I find a place to stay?" Molly just looked at him with a straight face, "I'm sorry Harry but we just don't have the room. I'm pregnant again so the twin's room is being turned into a nursery." Harry had a disappointed look on his face. Molly continued though, "But, if you will remember you own your own house and we shall take you to it.

They all piled into the ministry car, which the new minister Dumbledore arranged. Moreover, they drove for about and hour, Harry did not want to go back to Grimmuald place but he had no choice. He needed a place to live. The car pulled to a stop and Harry looked out of his window. Harry was not outside of his godfather’s house but he was outside of a place he never expected.

To Be Continued...

A New Beginning

Harry got out of the car and walked up to the house. He was standing at Godrics Hallow staring up at his parents’ house. Harry turned to look at the Weasleys with a look of shock on his face. "I was rebuilt this year for you. We all knew you needed a place to stay after school ended so all of your friends chipped in and built this for you. It's an exact replica of your parents’ house." Mr. Weasley told him but there was only one thing on his mind right now.

"Where are my parents buried?" Harry asked them and they al took a trip about a block away to a cemetery. Mr. Weasley walked him to two headstones. "Here lies James Potter, beloved father, brother, friend and husband. “We shall overcome all evil" next to his father was his mother's tombstone, "Here lies Lily Potter loving mother, sister, friend and wife. “Love will conquer all."

Harry read them and started getting teary eyed. He knelt down on his knees and whispered, "I did it, I got revenge for your and everyone else’s death. I just wish you were still alive but it had to turn out this way and I know that. Well I am going to be a father now and between you and me, Mrs. Wesley’s baby is probably mine to. I am going to go look at my new house and I will be back to visit you from time to time.

Harry got up and looked around and Ron, Ginny and Hermione were the only ones left. Harry walked over to them asking where their parents went, "they went home leaving us here to keep you company." Ginny had told him. They all headed back to the house and through a marvelous remake of the front door.

The inside was exactly as Harry had seen it inside the pensive, although without his parents. The house had three bedrooms and Harry had an idea, "Why don't you three move in with me?" Everyone loved the idea. A few months went by and Ginny gave birth on July the fourth to a healthy baby girl. She looked like Ginny with the green hair except for her eyes, as green as Harry's and his mother's.

A month later on the eighth Molly gave birth to yet another boy who, thankfully, looked just like his father. Hermione had never gotten pregnant so they went to see a doctor and found out that she could not get pregnant. When school started the baby, named lily, would stay with her grandparents while Ginny finished her last year of school and Ron and Harry had auror training. Hermione decided on becoming a teacher.

Life was great for everyone now that Voldemort was defeated and all of his death eaters were rounded up. Giants were corralled back into the mountains to live while Dementors, under strict supervisee, went back to guarding Azkaban.

Over the next few years, Harry and Ginny had a few more babies, an average of one a year. By the time Ginny was finished with her auror training they had 5 kids running around. Lily, Albus, Serious, James and Lupin along with the four adults were out growing the house so they built on to it. Even though Ron and Hermione never had kids Harry's would call them mom and dad.

Life had turned out as good as Harry could have expected and loved it. He would visit his parents grave and talk to them at least once a month to tell them how everything was going. Harry took them flowers each time and laid it upon their graves. Harry never wanted to leave but he knew each time that he had a family of his own and his parents were proud of the way he turned out.

THE END?

Giving in to Temptation, part 1

Temptress4 on Incest Stories

            David clicked the remote off, settling back in his large king-size bed.   The sheets felt smooth against his naked skin, but he just couldn’t get used to looking at the empty side of the bed.  Since Laura had gone back to work nights, their marriage had taken the toll.   They used to have an amazing sex-life, but now it seemed David’s most intimate moments happened solo with a porno in the DVD player or the occasional quick release in the shower before work.

Read More
tyle="mso-spacerun: yes">   He sighed, debating mentally which of his growing collection of films he would choose for the evening’s festivities.   

 

            “Daddy?” 

 

            David looked up, focusing in on the small angelic form that had appeared at his bedside.

 

            “What’s the matter baby?

            “It’s scary in my room”   Kaci’s big brown eyes welled with tears as she climbed up on her parents’ big bed.  

 

            David patted the bed next to him and held his arms open to his 10 year old daughter.   Kaci was his pride and joy.   To say she was a daddy’s girl wouldn’t quite explain the extent of her adoration.   She doted on her daddy and he indulged her every whim.    He often wondered if she loved him so much because Laura was so absent.  David didn’t care.   Kaci made him feel loved beyond measure and that was a powerful, if not addicting, feeling.

 

            “C’mere baby.   Did you want to crawl in bed with daddy and cuddle up?” 

 

            Kaci smiled.   Her long hair spilled over her shoulders as she gleefully scrambled over to her daddy, sliding her feet easily under the covers.   David opened his arms to his little angel and pulled her close, forgetting he had gotten back in the habit of sleeping in the nude.  A little panic went through him as she tried to hug him.  He deftly turned her around and settled her into a spooning position. 

 

            “My little sugar spoon”  a safer position, he thought, as he couldn’t very well put on clothes that were half way across the room.  Well, safer, until he felt Kaci’s little bottom pressing against him as she snuggled in next to him.

 

            “You have a spoon in here Daddy?”  Kaci giggled.  “You can’t eat in bed…Mommy said so.”

 

            “I’ll eat you right up!” David growled, tickling his little girl as he fell into the monster game they’d played forever.   Kaci laughed.   There wasn’t a better sound in the world to his ears.   Her eyes full of life and twinkle.  As his chin found her ticklish neck her bottom pushed harder and harder into him.  Given the interruption of his earlier plans, his body began to respond at the most inopportune time.  He desperately tried to keep it from bumping her, but it was too late.

 

            "Daddy something’s poking me"  Kaci said looking over her shoulder, "Is that the spoon?"

 

            Another panic, as he willed his cock to subside.  David considered the options he had to explain instantaneously.   He decided the best approach was factual.  It was natural reaction, best to just be honest and let it drop.

 

            “No angel," stroking her hair hoping to settle her energy down to a ‘let’s go to sleep’ level, vainly attempting to put more space between his cock and her panty covered bottom,  “ That's daddy's ….penis"

 

            There.  Simple factual.  Done.  

 

            "What's a penis Daddy? Can I see?"  Kaci’s hands seemed to be everywhere at once.   She tried to lift the covers and groped for the offending poking object.   Kaci’s fingers grazed David’s now throbbing cock as he tried to hold down the covers.  Never underestimate the persistence of a curious little girl.  The quality he so adored in her was now run amok as he tried every evasive maneuver he could.  Kaci took her Daddy’s squirming as part of the game.  Maybe he was ticklish too.  It wasn’t long before her little fingers finally closed around his swelling member with a stark pull as she tried to bring it to light.


            ”Lemme see Daddy”

 

            "Ugh, angel, don't hurt Daddy, you want to see it? Hold on a sec..."  David leaned over leaning over his daughter, his cock  rubbing gently against her belly as he turned the bedside lamp on.

 

            Laying back beside her, his cock betrayed him further.  There across his young angel’s little pink nightie was a trail of precum.   The sight of that was so erotic and so terribly wrong, it was the moment his mind began to lose sense and all reason.

 

            Kaci’s eyes widened, the cutest little furrow forming between her eyebrows full of wonder and worry.  "Ddddoes it hurt Daddy?"  she stuttered, unsure of what to make of David’s purple and swollen member.

 

Looking at his young daughter, David couldn’t help but stroke her temple and trace her delicate jaw line.    His hand absently caressing her tender neck, playing with the collar of her pink nightie.

 

            “No angel, it gets swollen like that when Daddy feels very good"

 

            Kaci looked confused.  How could it look so red and feel so good.   Extending her small fingers, she touched David again.   Her touch so soft, so light so as not to hurt it, because, frankly, she couldn’t believe it didn’t.

 

            David was transported.  Time stopped.  The sheer erotic energy of the incestuous potential almost too much for him to bear.   It was so wrong, but with every vain attempt to control his thoughts….multiplication tables, batting averages, trying to remember who won the Stanley Cup last year….his carnal urges increased.   Mind racing with limitless possibilities of debauchery.   It was the tone in her voice that brought him back to the moment, at least temporarily.  

 

            "Daddy it’s leaking!"  Kaci was alarmed.   Her little fingers moved over David’s wet, smooth head.   He let out a little moan as her fingers traced the outlines of his helmet with the leakage.    

 

            David leaned over and kissed her cheek, moaning low,   "The better you make daddy feel, the more daddy's penis will drip."   His cock longed for more, but he didn’t want to scare her.

 

            It was her innocence that drove him mad.  Her twinkling doe eyes sparkled as she asked the question that led to David’s last shred of restraint being thrown completely out the window.   "How can I make you feel better Daddy?"

 

            "Daddy wants to spoon with you some more baby, but when Daddy's penis is this hard, we have to spoon a special way so it doesn’t poke you,” he lied.

 

            Her finger tapping lightly on his cock tip, fascinated as a child at play can be, "Okay Daddy."

 

            As David reached for Kaci to position her, he watched the stringy precum break as her finger moved away.  “God help me,” he thought.   Pulling Kaci’s body into him made his cock surge.  His hand moved over her belly so close to her pubic mound.  He couldn’t help notice.

 

            "Mmmmm, Daddy dripped on your little belly too,"  he cooed, playing with the slippery wet spot.

 

            "That tickles Daddy" Kaci giggled.  She pushed back and bumped her bottom against her daddy’s cock, David’s cum forming a larger and larger wet spot on her panties, not to mention the delicate wetness generated by the first tingling sensations in Kaci’s little pussy.

 

            “Baby girl, you’re leaking too”  David whispered as his fingers made contact with her soft mound, still obscured by white cotton.  He could feel the surge in his cock.  “Let’s get you out of your wet panties.”

 

            As David pulled her panties down, he held his breath.   Little wisps of peach fuzz, were a mere enhancement to the pudgy, moist lips of her pussy.  He licked his lips like a cat, but it was the wolf in him that was closing in on his prey.  He took the panties and patted her lips with them, shoving them under his pillow for later.   Kaci began to spoon against him, snuggling in.

 

            "Wait a second, let Daddy show you how we can fit together" David explained.    He was lost.  David rationalized everything in his head.  It wouldn’t be penetration.  It would be okay. He would never actually fuck her.  He slipped his hand inside his daughter’s inner thigh and lifted her leg up, positioning his cock between her virginal legs, and letting her close on it.    Kaci looked down to see her daddy’s swollen cock peeking out from between her legs and giggled.

 

            “It’s popping out Daddy!”  the musical laughter caused Kaci’s body to move delightfully against him as her legs squeezed his cock tighter between them.

 

            David grunted, feeling another gush of precum oozed from his tip.  “How far out is Daddy sticking?”  he wondered.   His hands reaching down to hold himself against her baby cunt.

 

            "About this much" holding her fingers like so, Kaci turned to show David.   His cock twisting with her as she moved, sending primordial impulses through his body.   His shaft feeling the hot wetness of her labia as it worked between her puffy lips.

 

            "Daddy look it’s dripping on me!"  Kaci squealed with delight.   Her fingers going down to touch its head again.  So much precum.

 

            “Ohhh yes angel,” David moaned moving under her, restraining himself from thrusting like an animal.   “You like to play with it?”

 

            Kaci began to massage the head with all five fingers, grasping it and letting her hand slide off.

 

            "It’s slippery”  she giggled. There was so much precum she had to wipe her fingers on her nightie.

 

            David held her by her belly, loving to feel it jiggle when she laughed.   His cock up so far between her legs,  Kaci could play with it as if it were her own.  "Kaci, you're gonna get your nightie all sticky with daddy's cum"

 

            "I’m sorry Daddy,” she pouted and obediently raised her hands for him to take the soiled clothing off of her as if she’d sullied her dress at the playground.   David made his baby naked.

 

            "But can I still play with it Daddy?"

 

            David shivered as he held her leg open by her soft inner thigh once again.   He couldn’t get over feeling the slippery spots on her smooth skin as his cock bumped its way to nestle between her thighs,   "Oh yes princess, Daddy would love that."

 

            To say David was worked up would have been the understatement of the century.   His need to cum growing exponentially with every touch, every dirty thought racing through his mind.   David searched for logical end game solutions  true to his “no penetration” rationalization, but they were fast dissipating.  

 

            "Goodie!" Kaci’s hands moved down again, holding him between her palms. His precum flowing freely and now evidenced by traces of white cream.  Kaci began to roll his cock between her hands like play dough, producing a belly growl from her father, who was now happily making slow thrusts between the wet crevice between her legs.

 

            “We’re sliding Daddy!”  Kaci exclaimed before her finger pressed just inside her father’s cum hole.

 

            “Oh yes baby, hold Daddy right there”  as David couldn’t hold back any longer and began to push Kaci on to her belly, her hands holding his cock underneath her.

 

            "Daddy my kitty feels funny"  Kaci whined as she instinctively squeezed her legs together.   She held her father’s cock tightly with her fingers just under his swollen mushroom head.  Giving into his lust, David rubbed himself harder against his daughter’s virginal pussy.    He couldn’t hold back.  He had to hump his baby.

 

            Kaci’s little clit was tingling.  She loved this new game with Daddy and loved the feeling of his penis sliding against her.   Kaci squeezed her legs together tightly which made her Daddy rub harder against her.   It was like being tickled but better.   She found if she pushed his penis closer to her, it sometimes make her twitch.  

 

            Hearing Kaci’s little gasps as his cock bounced off her baby clit only served to ignite David more.   He could feel her slick wetness against his cock as he humped her against the bed.   The wetness that must be inside.   He had to know.   David found his hand reaching under her.  He had to at least touch it once. 

 

            "Oh princess, is your little cunny getting all wet like the tip of Daddy's penis?"   

 

            Kaci nodded her face buried in the pillows and a faint “uh huh” seemed to come from that general direction.   Pulling his cock back, he positioned it between her little ass cheeks.  There was something so erotic about seeing it lay there so dark against her fair skin.   David found his fingers moving beneath her, parting Kaci’s lips and sliding over her littlest swollen clit.   His finger feeling its way to the object of his desire.

 

            “Oh yes, angel, you’re very wet inside, aren’t you?”

 

            Kaci shuddered.  Her body now getting electric impulses as her father explored places she’d never considered.   As David’s finger entered her,  she tensed slightly but found herself liking the feeling more and more.   There were such places she wanted her Daddy to touch.    He seemed to know just what made her feel good.  She wanted more.

 

            While one hand probed his daughter’s tight virginal chasm, David’s other held her little bum cheek open so he could rub his cock head against her anus.   Although his cock was wet from the sliding game, it wasn’t wet enough for moving between her perfectly rounded little ass cheeks.

 

            "I think Daddy's going to have to get your bottom wet so we can slide on each other better, “ he said soothingly, removing his finger from heaven for just a moment.    Sliding a pillow underneath her, David  positioned himself between her legs and watched as his finger re-entered her pussy from behind.  Kaci moaned slightly.  A little purr from his kitty.

 

            Kaci didn’t know what to make of feeling her Daddy’s tongue licking her bottom.   He started by kissing her cheeks and then she felt his tongue move lower to her pussy and then back up again between her ass cheeks.   He seemed to be making yummy noises.

 

            “What are you doing Daddy?” she asked.

 

            "Oh angel, Daddy wants to get your little bum all wet,” he purred back as his saliva coated her little starfish and dripped down her crack.  God she tasted wonderful.  But his eyes were transfixed on her tiny ass so wet and slippery.

 

            What he was doing with his fingers was making her squirm. One seemed to rub her most sensitive spot outside, while the other seemed to push deeper and deeper inside.  Kaci felt empty when her Daddy’s fingers withdrew for a moment, and she let her displeasure be known with littlest groan.

 

            David couldn’t’ take his eyes off her precious little ass well slathered in saliva.   He withdrew his fingers and took one to outline her little brown starfish, feeling her pucker at the tip of his finger.  Kaci’s voice pulled him back to consciousness.

 

            "When are we gonna slide again Daddy?" Kaci asked turning her head over her shoulder.

 

            “Now, angel.”   David moved back up between her legs and began to rub his cock between her ass cheeks.    Each well lubricated stroke against her fair white skin, made him crazy.   “This is insane,” he thought, but the little noises she was making drove him on.

 

            “Daddy, is it dripping lots?”  Kaci asked, her hand moving underneath her.

 

            “Oh yes angel, touch your little cunny,”   David instructed, as his hand found hers underneath and pressed her finger to her clit,  “Touch it right here.”

 

            As her father positioned her finger on her clit and rubbed it, Kaci’s body jumped.   Her little ass pushed up higher for a second, causing David’s cock to spank against her little bottom.    She loved touching her cunny and was surprised at how much wetter she had become since her last touch.   Kaci thought she’d never stop touching herself.  It felt too good.

 

            The jolt of his cock slapping against Kaci’s little bum was maddening.  All of David’s justifications and defenses were leaving him.   And her sounds were now growing audibly as she rubbed her tiny clit.  God, he couldn’t get her little noises out of his head.

 

            “Let’s slide again, angel.”

 

            David’s hands slid under her chest, as he readjusted his cock so it could slip right under her wet pussy.    His cock pushed Kaci’s fingers away from her little hole, having made a detour there.   “God, she needs something inside her,” he rationalized.   That one thought broke him down completely.   He knew he couldn’t stop now until he had filled his baby girl.

 

            He turned her over spreading her legs.   Looking at her young body, god she was beautiful.   His head pushed against her little hole, parting her labia.   A little thrust pushed the head in halfway as David held her chest firmly.  No tits, but her nipples fit perfectly between his fingers.  He squeezed them and watched them harden.   Kaci’s breathing changed.   Breathing heavy, the hint of fear permeating her body as his cock stretched her little hole.

 

            “Daddy..” her voice small and gasping.

 

            David shoved harder, his cock bending, but making its ingress deeper.

"Princess, Daddy needs to feel our cum mixing together, angel.   It will feel so good baby."

 

            "Daddy...it hurts..."

 

            The pain in her voice slowed him, if only temporarily.   David couldn’t bear to hurt her.   But he couldn’t stop.   He just kept working it slowly allowing his little flower to open to him.    And she did need opening, he had to open her.  

 

            "Daddy just loves you so much, baby"

 

            As David moved  his head inside her, Kaci’s natural defenses only served to work him up more.   The elastic wall of her virginal membrane and the incredible tightness of her pussy created such tensions, he began to grunt and gasp, lathering himself into an animalistic frenzy.

 

            Kaci whimpered underneath him,  "love....you.......too...Dddaaadddyy”

 

            Kaci closed her eyes.  She so wanted to please him, trying to take him in, trying not to cry out from the pain.   She could feel her Daddy’s love surrounding her like a blanket. She wanted to be with him forever.  He always made her feel safe, warm, loved.  She trusted him, loved him.  He was her daddy. 

 

            David was on the precipice.   Floating, hanging and then he felt it happen.   Either Kaci relaxed, or her hymen broke, or he finally got the angle right, or all three, but his angel’s tight cunt finally took his cock deep.  It was almost too much.

 

            Kaci was gasping....crying out "Daddyyyyyyyy"

 

            David just held it there, his hands sliding down to caress her soft, pliant butt cheeks.   Watching her little body shudder with the intensity of the moment.  The hard part was over.   Now he just wanted to fuck her, his need unconscionable.

 

            “Daddy, its so full,”  Kaci whispered weakly, turning her head to look up at her father.  Her little cunt clenching at his swollen cock, trying to force it out.   Her attempts at ejecting him only adding fuel to a raging fire. 

 

            David’s heart melted when he saw the tears in her eyes.  Leaning down he kissed her cheek, tasting her salty drops.    Slowly, he began to extract his cock from the little woman he’d created.    He imagined his daughter thinking it was over, but he needed it all.  He couldn’t stop.  He needed her.  He could feel her body relaxing.  Whispering “forgive me,” just as his tip was about to pop out, he thrust in deep.  

 

            Kaci gasped, surprised at the second sudden violation.  Her father fucking her with long, hard, slow strokes.  His hands commanding her hips.   As her pain yielded to far more pleasurable sensations, Kaci moaned.  Her breath taken in short little gasps.  Soon she found herself moving her hips to help her daddy.   She wanted him inside her.   Deep inside her.

           

            David was lost, damned.  The noises she was making.   The tight squishy sounds of her wet pussy.    His cock longing for release.   He could feel her hips move to take him deeper. She wanted him.  She was taking him. 

 

            “Oh angel, that’s it baby. Take Daddy’s cock,” he groaned.   His cock pulsing as he plowed her with increasingly faster thrusts until his head pounded against her cervix.

 

            “Daddyyyyyyyy,”  she screamed as her first orgasm over took her.

           

            Kaci’s body began to convulse.  Shaking, her precious cunt clenching her daddy’s cock rhythmically.  David thrust in hard, his balls contracting as he shot his first load of cum into his willing angel’s sweet contractions.  On his second thrust, he felt her baby juices flood his cock as he released more of his seed deep in his baby’s cunt.   Kaci’s trembling body was so erotic. He watched her cum, trembling, clinging to him, needing him.  A thousand little thrusts and pussy spasms later, he collapsed beside her and pulled her close.

 

            “I love you angel,” David said, his eyes now welling with tears, looking down at her soft glow and the loving smile on her face.   Kaci had a thousand questions for him, about what she’d just felt, but at this moment nothing was more important than to comfort her daddy.  He was crying.  She looked up into his deep eyes, and smiled her innocent little girl smile.

 

            “I’m not scared anymore Daddy.” 

 

 

Mindy the Slacker

Trap on Teen Stories


Being a college professor is a nice life. I don’t have to deal with the discipline hassles of high schools and my hours are quite good. I have plenty of personal time and when I do have to travel or conference to further my own study and professional development, it is something I enjoy and I don’t see it as work. It is a good life all the way around. And I am a good guy. I try to help my students in every way possible. Sometimes I probably go too far in helping them as I have passed some students who really didn’t deserve it, but who were good kids and tried. Not every professor will do that for their students and some will even look for ways to fail them any way possible. I still say I am in the education business and not the failure business and so I bend over

Read More
backwards for my students sometimes. There is only one thing that bugs me and led to this incredible story.

I have a problem helping people who don’t help themselves at all. I’m not talking about the party boy or girl who misses a Friday class every now and then because they are hung over from the Thursday night specials at all the bars. I’m talking about the ones who usually come to class but take no notes and do nothing but stare at the wall or text message people the entire class. And then they of course get themselves in danger of failing and come begging me for last minute help. I will say I have helped those types in the past but on one particular semester of I made a resolution not to help those types any more. If they fail, they just have to live with it. I was put to the test and failed wonderfully that very semester.

Mindy was my slacker. She was the kind that I had vowed not to give in too. I knew she would not pass the class after the first week. Most kids at least take notes for a class or two before they completely quit, but Mindy never even got started. From day one she was inattentive and spent the entire hour putting on make-up. I will say that I didn’t get too annoyed with it because at least she sat at the back of the room as not to draw attention to herself, and she was quite a looker. It was a freshmen level U.S. history class and she was a typical freshmen-gone-wild now that she was away from home. She was a gorgeous brunette with an amazing body and she liked to show it off. She reminded me a little of the movie star Neve Campbell, only I would probably pick Mindy over her in a beauty contest. She had large breasts that she barely covered and long tanned legs. He waist was small and her ass was perfect. She loved to wear extremely short jean shorts and a tight tube top to show off her assets. One day she even came into class in a bikini! Since our university doesn’t have a dress code, I couldn’t say anything to her about it. Though I probably would have not been able to get my tongue inside my mouth long enough to speak. On that day she sat right in the front row and drove me nuts. I even fumbled in the middle of my lecture a couple of times looking at her. The other students would giggle a little when this happened because they knew why. And Mindy would only smile and go back to her usually activities that included nothing of learning.

I knew why she sat in the front row that day and it wasn’t to learn as I had hoped. Mid-term exams were coming up and she was trying to get in good with me, and this was step one. I guess she thought that was enough because I didn’t see her again, and when she failed the mid-term exam miserable, I hoped she would get the message. I was wrong. The next half of the semester was just like the last as she didn’t do a thing. I had told them on day one that there would only be two grades, the mid-term and the final, for the class and that they needed to do well on each of them. But she was acting as if there was still time. At the end of the semester, the day before the final, she finally came to my office and the real story began.

At about 3:00 pm I got a knock at my office door. Since it was finals week, most people who worked in the building were going home at about that time and so I was surprised someone was knocking. I thought it might be a fellow professor but was surprised to see Mindy at the door. And even more surprised to see what she was wearing. She walking into my office barefoot and wearing only a string bathing suit that could hardly be called a suit. He toenails and fingernails were neatly painted. The suit had thin strings that fit over her shoulders and then came down the front to her nipples. There was only a small triangular shaped patch that covered each nipple and left the rest of her breasts bare. Then the two stings made their way down to her crotch, not touching her skin because of the size of her breasts, and had another small patch of material that covered only about an inch above the clit. It was the kind of thing that you had to completely shave for if you catch my meaning. She turned to close the door after she walked in and I could see that the sting only ran out the top of her butt crack and then branched back out into two separate stings at the small of her back and up around the shoulders. She was basically naked and my cock was growing as I hurried around my desk to my chair to hide the bulge in my crotch.

"Can I help you Ms. Merger?" I asked as she sat down in one of the chairs in front of my desk.

"Call me Mindy." She urged. "The reason why I’m here is because of my grade. I know I should have come in much sooner, but I hoped I could do better. I have a problem concentrating in class as you know I’m sure. And I know I can’t pass the final so I’ll make this short and to the point. I have to get at least a C in this class or my parents will likely quit sending me money. If I studied from now right up until class time I know I can’t ace the final and that’s what I would have to do. So I wanted to offer you something in exchange for a passing grade."

"Well Mindy, I don’t see what you could possible offer me. My advice would be to hit the books and see what you can get. I will not help you, but I will be fair in grading and hold no grudges for anything that has happened in the past. You never know. With enough study, you could maybe get your grade up to a D or a C."

"It’s no use professor," she replied, "I know that won’t work but I do have something that might. I know you are one of the youngest professors on campus and that you are not married or anything. Do you have a girlfriend?"

"I don’t see what the relevance is, and I think that is a personal question for a student to ask her teacher." I replied.

"I’ll take that as a no." She said. "My offer is this, and it’s kind of forward so I hope you don’t flip out. I will give you a hand job if you will give me a C for the class."

She stopped with that and I just about hit the floor. I had never had such an offer before and even though I should have seen it coming, I didn’t. There was a long pause as she looked at me with a bashful smile. During that time I couldn’t find the word ‘no’ in my vocabulary. I found my self not only entertaining the idea, but devising a counter offer that I decided I couldn’t pass up. The chance to have sex with this beautiful little slacker was too much and I came up with a beautiful response.

"Well, what do you think?" Mindy finally asked.

"I tell you what. I have a few counter offers that might interest you. I don’t know if a hand job would be enough to earn a C, but I will give you a D for it." I replied.

"That’s nice of you sir, but it’s not enough. My parents couldn’t live with a D grade I know. I’m hoping a C will be enough." She answered.

"I have three offers I will give you then, and I think they are generous. You won’t even have to come to class tomorrow." I countered. "First offer, if you will give me a blowjob and swallow, I will give you the C. Second offer, if you swallow my cum and then let me fuck your little pussy until I cum I will give you a B. Third offer, and this is the best, if you swallow my cum, let me fuck your pussy, AND let me fuck your tight little ass, you get an A and we never have to see each other again."

"Mr. Powell! That’s getting really personal don’t you think?" She said.

"That’s the three, you can take one or leave them all, but you will likely fail the course without at least one." I was pressing more and more as my cock was pulsating.

"I have never even done it in the butt before." She said, and then paused a long time.

"I would have to see your dick first Mr. Powell. The size will make a difference in my decision." She added.

"Well, you show me yours and I’ll show you mine." I replied like a school boy myself.

I watched as she slowly stood up, undeniably embarrassed, and slipped the stings off her shoulders letting the entire thing fall to the floor and fully exposing the most luscious body I have ever laid eyes on. Her pussy was completely bald and her body was tanned all over. She looked at the floor and only lifted her head when I dropped my trousers to the ground. My cock is about average or maybe a little above average in my estimation and I reassured her it would not be a problem.

"I guess it’s not TOO big." She replied and then finally gave me the answer I wanted.

"If I’m going to do this, I might as well go for the A Mr. Powell. What do I do first?" She said as she slowly began to walk toward me.

I sat down in my chair again and told her to suck my dick first. She slowly lowered herself to her knees and shyly took my raging hard on in her hand. Then she moved her mouth over the head and took about half of my cock inside her mouth before I felt her full lips close around my shaft. She started slowly but quickly became more aroused and more vigorous. She began to suck my cock hard and run her hand up and down my shaft in rhythm with her head. It was so amazing that I was dumping my first load of the day into her mouth in a matter of only a few minutes. Her suction on my cock’s head at the time of my orgasm intensified at just the right time to almost bring me completely out of my chair. It was the most intense thing I had ever felt. It felt like my cum couldn’t leave my balls fast enough as she drew my semen. I felt her finally swallow and spring to her feet, with her mouth still around my shaft as if she couldn’t bring herself to pull away. She was on her feet, bent over at the waist and bobbing her head sloppily over my cock as she massaged my balls. She then pulled away rapidly and ordered me to fuck her as she sprang into my lap and sat her pussy forcefully down onto my cock, slamming into my pelvis with her own. Her movements never ceased as she found a nice quick rhythm, and I knew almost immediately that she was the best I had ever had. She was very skilled, especially for such a young age, and bounced her tits in my face as I struggled to get my mouth around one of her nipples. My poor chair was squeaking and creaking like it might collapse at any moment so I finally slowed her down enough to raise up and lift her up into my hands. She instinctively wrapped her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck as she bounced up and down my shaft where I stood. It was amazing, but somewhat awkward so after a minute or two I laid her down on my desk and put her legs over my shoulders. Then I tried to give as good as she, and I think it worked because she was moaning and screaming so loudly that I was afraid someone would run in any minute expecting to find a murder scene. Instead, if they had, they would have seen me climbing onto the desk and straddling Mindy’s chest as I titty fucked her and pumped my second load of the day all over her chin, cheeks, and neck. This orgasm was seemingly endless as I must have shot cum for thirty straight seconds. She kept jerking my cock with her hand as if she couldn’t believe it was over and then took me into her mouth again sucking hard.

"Wait! Wait a minute Mindy! I have to have a little break. A man’s penis becomes overly sensitive for a while right after ejaculation. Give me just a second." I said as I backed away.

"I can’t wait. Your so hot and I’m so horny I can’t even think of anything else. It’s my ass now, right? Put it in my ass right now!" She demanded, as she squirmed underneath me while I was coming to my feet.

She flipped over onto her stomach and spread her ass cheeks with her hands as wide as she could. She looked back at me with a girlish look of want that was irresistible, and I couldn’t let her down. My cock felt spend and satisfied, but I still wanted more and knew I had at least one more in me. I had saved the best for last. I had only fucked a woman in the ass one other time and that was with my girlfriend in grad school when we were both so drunk we could barely remember even having sex. But I remembered that part, and drunk or not, I knew it was wonderful for me. Mindy’s asshole looked as tight as a vice. I spat a generous amount of saliva onto her cute little sphincter before rubbing it in with my finger and trying to penetrate the pucker. Man was she ever tight! I had to work just to get the tip of my index finger inside. She moaned and cringed just at that, but didn’t resist. It took some time, but with enough saliva I was able to slip two fingers in. That’s when I decided to go for it. I really wasn’t sure I would fit, but I had to try. My cock was as hard as a diamond as I positioned myself behind her and pulled my fingers out of her ass. Quickly, I stuck my cock to her hole and gave a push. She withdrew slightly as she felt the intense pressure and my cock didn’t find pay dirt. On the second attempt, my cock head popped inside forcefully and she gave out a scream. She tensed so hard that I thought she would surely squeeze me back out and the pressure on my cock was intense. To my pleasure, I was able to keep enough pressure to stay inside as I gave a mighty shove and pushed inside her another inch or two. She was squirming and moaning loudly, but said nothing to me about stopping so I gave another push and was able to fully enter her. This made her arch her back and raise all the way up to me as I put and arm around her neck and kissed her roughly around the ear and neck. Then I began my thrusts as I fucked this doll like an animal. I was pounding harder and harder as she was going out of control with very audible moans and screams of both pain and intense pleasure. I knew she would be hooked on anal sex immediately. I had never had a woman so aroused before in my life. I decided to cum inside her as my orgasm approached. I pumped load after load of cum inside her ass as she fucked back at me for more. Then I pulled out as she still squirmed and I saw my cum slowly ooze and then spill from her ass. I then fell back into a chair and tried to catch my breath as I watched her pump her fingers alternately into her ass and pussy. I was amazed as she began to rapidly rub her clit until her clear cum began to squirt from her pussy! She was a squirter all right, and that was a great ending to the best A I have ever given.

After that day, she came to me every so often for counseling advice and a nice romp in the hay. She was without a doubt the best fuck I have ever had. Next year she wants to take my advanced Western Civ class and we have already been talking about the requirements for an A. I just hope I can think of enough fantasies for her to fulfil those requirements.

Sweetest Sister Ever

The Joker on Incest Stories

My name is Steve, I'm an 18 year old male from California. My sister Ashley is 16. Let me describe our life. I'm 5'9" tall, around 200 lbs, not fat, but not exactly a bodybuilder, black hair, brown eyes. Ashley is about 5'4", no more than 110 lbs, dirty blond hair, blue eyes, and a great body- 36C tits, shapely legs, and an ass to die for. This story took place a year ago, so we were 17 and 15 then.

"Steve! I need you to drive me to school!" Great. I just got my liscence and now she's already bugging me for rides. I was supposed to leave the house in 2 minutes, and now it looks like I have to take my baby sister with me. Just my luck.

"Well, hurry up, Ash. We're leaving in 2 minutes!!!"

Read More
I yelled up the stairs to her. "I'm gonna go start the car."

I started my car and waited for Ashley. And waited. And waited. After 10 minutes she finally came out and got in the car, not even offering an apology. I was pretty pissed off, because this meant I probably wouldn't get to school on time to mess around with my girlfriend.

As we drove, Ashley prattled on about some guy she was interested in. I really wasn't paying attention, because her short skirt was extremely distracting. I had always found her very attractive, and because of that I tended to stare once in a while, but she never really noticed. As she talked, her skirt rode slowly up her legs until it was mid-thigh. I had gotten quite a hardon from the show, but luckily we were nearing the school. As we parked, she thanked me for driving her and gave me a peck on the cheek. I stared at her ass as she got out of the car, and was rewarded by her skirt riding up to show a white thong on her beautiful ass.

I entered the school ten minutes later, after my extensive car-locking ritual (I am a bit paranoid when it comes to my 1958 Plymouth Fury).  As I walked through the halls, I realized I had missed the first 15 minutes of class. I walked past the room where my girlfriend Carrie had class and stood by the door. From her seat in the back she could see me perfectly. I made a motion with my hand telling her to "hurry" and pointed to my left, then left the door.

I waited near the room as she asked to go to the bathroom. As soon as she walked out, I grabbed her by the hand and led her down the hall. We ducked into a janitor's closet with a broken lock. Before she could say a word, I kissed her, forcing my tongue into her mouth. My hand slid up her shirt and began to fondle her B-cup breasts. I pulled her sweater off and tossed it onto a box nearby. Topless, she quickly got on her knees as I pulled my stiff cock out of my pants. "My god..." she whispered. I looked down to see what had shocked her. After all, it wasn't the first time she had seen my dick, why should she be surprised?

As I looked down I quickly realized what it was. The head of my dick had swollen to triple its normal sizem and the whole thring was throbbing like I had never seen before. Carrie looked up at me and smiled. "Boy, you must need this bad, huh?" I just groaned as she took my rod in her mouth. Within just a few seconds she was in her usual perfect rhythm of up, down, up, stop....down, up, down, stop... After just five minutes I couldn't take any more. "Oh...baby...I'm cumming..." I quickly shot a massive load down her throat. After about 30 seconds I finally stopped cumming, and she had to struggle to swallow it all.

"Oh, god...I don't think you've ever shot that much, Steve!" I looked down at her and smiled. "Well, you did just give me the best head of my life, baby." I figured that was the right thing to say...after all, I wasn't going to tell her that I was so horny because I was imagining she was my sister. Somehow I didn't think that would work.

"Well, I have to get going," she said. As she reached for her top, I grabbed her hand and led it down to my still hard dick. "Steve, I don't think we have time for this..." I checked my watch- she still had another 10 minutes to make it back to class in time for the bell. "Oh, but baby, I need this so bad..." I kneeled down and pulled down her jeans, revealing a cute blue thong. She let out a low moan as my tongue lapped at her vagina right through the thin fabric. Not wanting to waste any more time, I stood and turned her around as I pulled her thong off and put it with her top and jeans.

After bending her over a box, I quickly slid my aching pole into her tight, wet pussy. She began to moan as I pumped slowly in and out of her, and she started to play with her tits as I fucked her. Carrie loved to feel up her tits while she got off, and I didn't mind the show. Today, though, I wasn't paying attention. In my mind, I was fucking my 16-year old sister instead.

As I started to go faster, Carrie's tittie-play got rougher, and she was soon pinching her nipples as hard as she could. I pumped faster and faster, watching my dick slide in and out of her sopping-wet cunt. She started to talk. "Oh, oh, oh, oh...god, yes, cum in me...". I was getting close, and she could feel it. About a minute earlier than I hoped, Carrie orgasmed, and she started to get tired. I could tell her poor little pussy was getting sore, so I quickly imagined that it was Ashley's snatch I was fucking. Instantly, what seemed like a gallon of cum shot into Carrie, and she let out a low moan as I filled her with my seed.

"Thanks baby" I said as she started to lick all of her juices and my cum off my dick. For a second, I imagined Ashley's pretty face down there, and I was hard as a rock immediately. As Carrie gently licked my cock, I grabbed her by the hair and forced my dick all the way in. I began face-fucking my girlfriend as thoughts of my sister ran through my mind. Carrie tried to keep up, but she was just too tired. Too soon, my cum shot down her throat, and I almost collapsed from the exhaustion of having three massive climaxes in less than twenty minutes. Carrie quickly put her clothes on before I could change my mind again, gave me a kiss, and left for class.

By the end of the day, I had met up with Carrie two more times, both times resulting in at least two blowjobs and one fucking. As the bell for the last class rang, I headed to my car only to find Ashley already waiting for me. I stared at her breasts pretty much the whole way home.

This continued for weeks. I would drive Ashley to and from school, building up insane amounts of horniness, and then I would use my poor girlfriend as a cum receptacle. Little did I know that things were about to change...

the love that I had

deserto on Sex Stories

The love that I had doesn't remember my name, you/he/she has forgotten at night the odor of a kiss, that light wind that the skirt flared me, and a hand pressed avid and firm, on my sides that I offered to the intense music, on my obedient legs in a footstep and then the other, in an ancient vortex in a dance on the threshing floor.



The love that I had doesn't remember my breast, of as I offered him under the shirt of whipped cream, he/she doesn't remember the color of my shut eyes, already satisfied satiated from the vapor of the breaths, under a dark portico where the sunset fell, because the love that I had separated me the legs, I set to that hay that he/she knew about rottenness, of cats and pee and I took the odor with a sweet flute that made us the court and a
Read More
painted moon that it cleared forever in the shade, promises of love and words.



A strangled breath grazes me the lips, under this to pursue of hands and words, above this bench that reflects him to the moon and me that I touch me and I make me touch. As it was a dense rain in autumn, that bathes me the hair, the neck, the lips, on my light cloth to form of breast, on the skin rippled by the wind that it blows.



They are needles of pine that the heart punctures, leaves of laurel from it stuffed crowns, they are men, I feel them, that the head they shake, and they wonder incredulous because I make me touch, but if they knew thing instead it burns here inside, a desire ever tames intact in the time, that withers and then it dies when the aspect, and my whiter skin starts to decay, and he/she takes the odor of hay and cats, because nobody in the years has me more call for name

There are of the old ones that the line does, because they know that to this time I let me touch, to make to pass more in hurry this sunset, to feel that breath that the neck heated me, and today both tomorrow and attends him shorter. There are some others, I feel them, that do from escort, and they wait mute over the hedge, convinced what time, I will have again soon instantly need of other capacious hands, of saliva denser than softens every night and the dawn that it kills every elegant of dream.



Because the love that I had doesn't remember my name and me that aspect those capacious hands, among the so many the alone ones that he/she anchors memory, and sure I would recognize among the so many every evening, because other I don't have for being able to see him/it, to be able to distinguish him/it when the sunset falls.



DES

The Discovery pt 3

ChristyCr23 on Incest Stories


“Well, are you hungry?” I heard my daddy’s voice.. I must have dozed off… How long had he been gone? I realized I wasn’t bound to the bed anymore and sat up slowly. My bottom hurt a little. The sheets were still yuck. I slowly walked to the bathroom and sat on the toilet to pee. Why did my tummy feel so weird? It was like I had the biggest butterflies I had ever had in my life. I didn’t feel nervous.. It was just a weird feeling. I wiped my pussy when done and looked down at the toilet paper only to see streaks of blood and a clear discharge on it. I stood, still naked and glanced at myself in the mirror. Both of my breast had small bruise looking marks on them. My legs were weak. I s

Read More
at back down on the toilet.

“Kailyn baby,” I heard my dad through the door, “you alright in there? Come eat. Your food is getting cold.” “I’m coming,” I said back to him.

I slowly stood and walked out of the bathroom. My dad had set up my food for me…Fast food.. A hamburger, fries, and cold drink. I wasn’t really hungry. I took a few bites of my hamburger and ate three or four fries. My belly felt too weird for me to eat much. I took a sip of my drink and looked back at the bed. My dad must have changed the sheets while I was in the bathroom. I lay back and took a deep breath, pulling the covers up over my naked body.

Daddy finished eating his hamburger and took his shirt off, then his jeans. He left his boxers on and climbed into bed next to me. His hands found my waist and he pulled me closer to him. He began nibbling on my neck and rubbing my little titties again. I felt so good, almost intoxicated with pure affection. I could smell the alcohol on him as he kissed my lips softly. His tongue entered my mouth and he ran his fingers through my long hair. “Kailyn, I have a surprise for you…” he whispered quietly. “A surprise?” I asked innocently. I slowly reached through the opening in his boxers and placed my little hand on his growing cock. “Yep, a surprise for my little birthday girl.” “Well,” I softly stroked his cock with my hand, “what is it?”

Daddy rolled over and grabbed his cell phone off the nightstand. He opened it, dialed a number, and when the other party answered he said only one word, “Now.”

He sat up and reached for the camera again. After turning it on, he lay back in bed with me, lifted his behind off of the bed and removed his boxers. His cock was standing tall.. At least 7 inches, maybe 8. Looking at it I wondered how he fit it inside of me earlier. He lay back in bed and began kissing me all over again. He was rubbing my tits and I slowly rolled over on top of him. My bare pussy was spread over his belly and my knees barely reached the mattress beneath us. I was leaning down kissing him when I heard the door open.

I quickly pulled the covers over my head and froze in fear. My dad laughed. I looked up at him from under the covers and he chuckled, “Its okay baby doll.. Its your birthday surprise…”

I turned to see who it was… I couldn’t believe it… There before me, slowly removing her clothes, was MISTY! My dad’s friend… My eyes must have said it all because she stopped undressing and said, “It’s okay Kailyn… I know we’ve never officially met, but your dad has told me all about you.” She pulled the covers down and looked at me. “He also told me how beautiful you are… he didn’t lie.. You are like a little angel.” She pushed my hair behind my ear and whispered softly, “Happy birthday sweetheart.”

“Thanks,” I managed to whisper back and I turned my eyes to my dad. He was all smiles. Misty stood back up and started undressing again. She took her hair and pulled it up. She was a very pretty woman. She was in good shape, tanned skin, with thick blonde wavy hair. I couldn’t help but feel a little uneasy now. She turned her back to me and squatted down to the bed. “Could you help me undo this?” she said, implying that I unhook her bra. I froze. I wasn’t sure what to do. My dad reached up and unhooked it. She turned, and let the bra fall to the floor. I was amazed at her tits. They were so perfect. My dad had told me she wore a 34D bra. I was doing good to fill my training bra. She sat on the bed next to me and placed my hand on her nipple. “Its okay baby.. You can touch them.” My dad’s cock was pressing against my ass crack and lower back as he watched me gently massage her breast. Her nipple grew harder and started to poke out. “Lick it Kai,” my dad said, “You’ll love it.” Again I stopped and took my hand away.

“Oh now look what you did Mark,” Misty said, “You scared her… Lay down sweetie.. Let me make you feel good.” My dad gave me a gently nudge to the right and I got off of him. I laid on my back between them.

Her hands were like magic moving over my body. My back arched as she massaged my tits and rubbed my skin. I felt like I was in heaven. My dad slowly moved down between my legs and began kissing the inside of my thighs. I spread my legs as far as I could and allowed him full access to my clit, which he began licking and sucking lightly. Misty continued to massage my nipples as she watched my dad eat my pussy. She slowly lowered her head and began licking my nipples and sucking them very softly. I can’t describe the feelings radiating through my body. My dad sat up and motioned for her to come between my legs. She took my hand and placed it on my breast and told me to massage them myself. I did as instructed as she moved between my legs. My dad sat at the top of the bed by my head and slowly stroked himself. Misty lapped at my pussy slowly. Daddy ran his hand through my hair and watched his girlfriend lick me. She started very slowly, just lapping at my clit and then she slowly entered her finger into my tiny sore hole. My pussy didn’t hurt, but it was a little tender. Misty was making it feel much, much better though. I moaned as I pinched my nipples and grinded my clit against her mouth. Daddy leaned down and kissed me deep. He placed the tip of his cock at my lips and I stuck my tongue out to meet it. My dad straddled my face and I sucked his cock into my mouth. Misty was fingering my pussy faster now. She’d finger me for a minute then dive into my pussy with her tongue. My dad pulled his cock from my mouth and told me to lick his balls. I stuck my tongue out and probed at his nuts until they were wet enough I could suck one at a time into my mouth. His legs began to shake as he got up and pushed Misty to the side. She giggled and wiped her chin. “I got her good and ready for you Mark,” she said as she kissed him. She grabbed the video camera and knelt behind him. With the camera over his left shoulder, she reached around him and grabbed his cock with her right hand, steadying it. “You ready my baby?” he asked me. “She’s going to watch?” I asked nervously. She interjected, “Well you watch us, don’t you???” I looked wide eyed at my dad, who grinned at me.. “Yes, mam” I whimpered.

She guided my dad’s cock into my dripping wet cunny. He pressed hard against me as I braced myself for the pain I felt earlier. To my surprise, my daddy’s cock slid into my pussy with only slight discomfort. He began slowly pumping his cock in and out of my tight wet little hole. My clit was throbbing with excitement. My dad told Misty to put the camera back on the tripod, but to move it to the side of the bed. “There’s no reason for you to not enjoy this…” he told her. “Straddle her head, she’ll lick your pussy for you…” I had never tasted anyone’s pussy other than my own, but I was game. Hell, she ate the hell out of mine! She straddled my face, facing my dad, they embraced and began kissing as he pumped in and out of me faster. I reached with my hand to spread Misty’s shaven pussy lips and tickled her clit with my tongue. I didn’t know what I was doing but I must have done something right because before I knew it Misty’s hips were rhythmically grinding into my mouth and I was fucking her pussy with my tongue! She tasted wonderful. My dad was squeezing her tits and sucking them and making out with her as he fucked my pussy. She started shaking and pressed her clit hard against me as she orgasmed. She got off of my face and kissed my lips. “You are wonderful baby doll…” My dad was still pumping me when I asked her if I could suck her nipples.. Her tits truly amazed me. She instructed my dad to pull out of me and give us a second to get situated. She lay on her back and instructed me to straddle her, with my hands on the bed right under her arms and my knees down by her legs. My dad entered my pussy from behind as I began sucking Misty’s tits. She held my head and played in my hair. “That’s it my baby.. Suck mommy’s titties.” “That feels so good baby girl… you are doing such a good job.” I was so into sucking her tits I almost missed my dad’s orgasm. He pumped faster and faster out of my pussy until his cock was throbbing. He grasped the base and squeezed as hard as he could. He pulled my hair hard and unloaded hot streaming cum all over Misty’s tits. Misty rubbed the cum into her skin and pulled me back to her… “Suck mommy’s titties my angel,” she said as she squeezed my ass. My dad fell back onto the bed and took a deep breath . He watched as I cleaned his cum from his girlfriends breast. I lay on the bed next to Misty, my hand cupping one of her tits, my leg draped over her waist. Her arm was around my shoulder, rubbing my lower back and the very top of the crack of my ass.

“Happy birthday,” they both said in unison. I laughed, “thank you.” We all lay in each others arms enjoying ourselves. After what seemed about an hour Misty and I got up to take a shower together. My dad was passed out. She dried my hair and then her own. We made out some more and then lay back in the bed where we played a little more before drifting off to sleep.

Pt. 4 to follow… if good feedback.

More like CAMP FUCK. part 1

talina_nezzer on Forced Stories

Read More
pt 90.0pt 72.0pt 90.0pt; mso-header-margin:36.0pt; mso-footer-margin:36.0pt; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} -->

Jamie tightened her ponytail and smiled, she couldn't say she was sorry to be here after all. After weeks of begging, her parents had finally convinced her to come to Camp Chukawaka. At age 17, camp was hardly the place she wanted to be spending 2 weeks but as the bus bounced across the pot holes, she began to enjoy the idea of spending some time away from the city. Her parents were traveling to Paris for a romantic get-a-way and the last person they'd wanted to take with them was their daughter but they didn't feel comfortable leaving her at home by herself. Even though she was almost 18, she was after all, their only child; so rather than leaving her home alone for 2 weeks or burdening some other parents with her, they'd dumped her at the camp and excitedly left for Paris.

            Jamie stared out the grimy window enjoying the view of the pine trees, the squirrels the birds, and the smell of fresh camp air. Not far off was a clearing which Jamie assumed was to be their camp ground. The yellow school bus chugged along to a stop and an excited mummer filled the bus. The woman who had been sitting at the front of the bus and chatting with the driver the entire trip stood up and began to speak.

 

“Okay teens, welcome to camp Chukawaka” she said! An applause filled the bus as people laughed and clapped cheerfully, happy to be at the camp.

“I hope you’re as excited to be here as I am, we’re going to have 2 weeks filled with lots of fun. All girl fun” she said

“Yah right bitch” yelled an angry girl at the back of the bus. That same girl had been the one throwing small pebbles at the other girls on the bus.

The lady ignored the girl and continued speaking. “Okay girls, grab your stuff and as you head out the bus I’ll give you a number, that number will tell you what cabin you’re to be in. Once you’re done putting your stuff into your cabins and getting comfortable, meet me back at the camp fire where I’ll introduce you to your camp counselors. ”

Jamie grabbed her duffel bag and sleeping bag and filed out the bus with the rest of the girls, as she got off the bus, the lady smiled at her warmly.

“Welcome, Jamie, we’ve been excited for your coming” she said.

Jamie smiled back as the lady handed her a card with the number 5 on it. As Jamie headed to her cabin, the annoying bleached blonde girl who had been causing trouble the entire bus ride and throwing rocks at the people on the bus began walking beside her.

“Hey, I’m Larissa” she said

“Hey, nice to meet you, I’m Jamie”

“I noticed you weren’t talking to anyone on the bus, so I’m gonna take a wild guess and say that you’re new here like me”

“Yah, you guessed right” said Jamie quickly, trying to keep the conversation to a minimum

“So, which cabin are you in” said Larissa again without taking the hint

“ummm 5, I guess”

“same”

They walked in an uncomfortable silence for a few moments before they got to the cabin. Once inside, Larissa claimed the bunk that was isolated from most of the other bunks at the very corner of the cabin. She threw her stuff on the top bunk and climbed to her bed inspecting for anything that she could complain about.

“Take the bed below mine” said Larissa

“Okay” said Jamie uncomfortably.

“I see you’re shy, don’t worry, once you hang out with me, the shyness will melt away like that” said Larissa gesturing with her hands. “So how’d you get stuck at this stupid all girl camp”

“My parents are going to Paris for their anniversary, how about you?”

“My dumb mom felt that I needed some time alone, like I’m gonna get that at a camp filled with a bunch of girls”

Their conversation was interrupted as a bunch of girls headed into their cabin chattering excitedly. There were 14 girls in the cabin including Jamie and Larissa. Jamie stared enviously as she saw that three of skinny blonde girls who looked like super models, probably size 0 or -1. Compared to them, Larissa and her looked obese, which of course they weren’t. At 17, Jamie was a few pounds overweight, but nothing that she couldn’t shed quickly with a few weeks at camp. She had a chestnut colored medium length curly hair which she always wore in a ponytail and large brown eyes with grey speckles close to her pupils. Her eyelashes were long, dark and curly. Her lips were a soft pink peachy color, full and pouty. She was a 38C cup and always hid her luscious curves under baggy clothing. Her ass was round, full and tight and attracted men and women from miles away. Larissa on the other hand didn’t have had bleached blonde hair and large grey eyes. Her chest looked like they'd been blown up like helium balloons and her ass was pert small and cute. Her lips were full, plump and pouty but also large; they were a dark red color. The most gorgeous thing about her entire body was her long sexy legs which seemed consume most of her body. Jamie watched enviously as the other girls chatted comfortably with each other. She wished she could join them but that would just be too weird. The three supermodel girls headed towards Jamie and Larissa smiling gleefully.

 

"Hey, I'm Shauna, Welcome to Camp. It's gonna be a blast here" said the most beautiful of the three.

"Thanks, I’m Jamie" mumbled Jamie, "so what exactly do you guys do here"

"Oh, you'll see soon enough" said Shauna smiling mischievously.

Shauna and her two other clones glared at Larissa before stalking off to hang out with the other girls. Jamie sighed wishing she were stick thin like the other girls before turning back to Larissa.

“Stupid bitches” muttered Larissa as she glared back at them.

“We heard that!” said one of the Shauna clones, “You are so gonna regret coming to camp you fucking whore”

Larissa rolled her eyes and bounced on her bed her short khaki shorts riding up her legs. She glanced at Jamie’s baggy unstylish blue t-shirt and long grandma Capri pants and grunted in disapproval. “You shouldn’t wear that you know, you’re really gorgeous and you have the curves in the right places, you know you should show it off”

“Gorgeous my butt” replied Jamie. “Look at those girls, now that is gorgeous, and why should I dress up anyway, there are no guys here. It’s an ALL GIRLS CAMP, remember

“If by gorgeous you mean an absolute bag of bones with no chest, no butt, no hips, then yes they are gorgeous and who says there has to be guys for you to strut your stuff”

“What do those girls have against you anyway”?

“Oh, you mean those idiots? I used to go to their high school and they were jealous because I had and still have it all, not meaning to brag” said Larissa laughing shortly. “Anyway like I said, I had beauty and brains and they….well they just have some beauty, they got their high marks by cheating their way and slutting their way through high school. Anyway, your beloved Shauna had a nerd boyfriend and she used to cheat off him in everything, anyway I convinced him to not let her that it wasn’t fair and he agreed. She failed the diploma exam and couldn’t graduate until she slutted her way with some of the teachers, then she tried to convince everyone that I slept around for my marks, stupid bitch”.

“Wow…..”

“Yah, I know, can’t believe we got stuck at the same camp, anyway let’s head to the campfire” as she tied her shirt behind her back exposing an absolutely flat stomach.

            Jamie and Larissa arrived at the camp fire later than everyone else but they managed to sneak in unnoticed.

“Welcome to camp Chukawaka” said the same lady on the bus as she handed out marshmallows to the girls. “We have over 52 girls here at camp and there are 26 more coming tomorrow”. The girls cheered as the camp director whistled. “Today, we’re going to start things off with a scavenger hunt. Divide yourselves into groups of four and try to go with people you’ve never met before. The hunt will start after you finish your snacks, each group will get a list of things they need to find and some things they need to do, which ever team completes their hunt first will receive the spirit stick and one full day at the Chukawaka spa. After the challenge is over, you’ll meet your counselors.” The girls cheered again chattering about the spa. “Okay girls, divide yourselves into teams”.

Jamie and Larissa looked around excitedly quickly trying to find two other girls to go with, but all the other girls were already in teams except for two teams which had just three girls. One of the teams happened to be the utterly gorgeous Shauna’s team.

“Looks like we’re going to have to split up, and I’m sorry there’s no way in hell I’m going with those three” said Larissa. Jamie looked at the only friend she’d made in camp so far and walked away from her to join Larissa.

“Okay girls, it’s 9:30pm, the scavenger hunt begins now!” screamed the camp director.

As the other teams ran off excitedly, Jamie watched as her team stayed put.

“I’m glad you’re on our team Jamie, we’re so gonna win this with you here” said Shauna pulling on one of Jamie’s curly chestnut locks”. The other girls surrounded Jamie breathing softly on her neck.

“Shouldn’t we get going, I mean the other girls are going to win and we don’t have much time” said Jamie feeling slightly uncomfortable at their closeness.

“Don’t worry, we get till 12:30 am, I’ve been here since I was 15, the rules haven’t changed, besides, we know where all the stuff are hidden, so just stick with me and drop that bitch Larissa and you’ll have fun here” said Shauna her cold lips just centimeters away from Jamie’s soft peachy ones. “I hope you can keep up during this hunt” said Shauna, and at once she and the clones began running.

Jamie followed behind them cutting swiftly through the trees as she ran out of breath. The three supermodels were in shape and were far ahead of her and they were barely in her visibility range. She groaned as she felt another twig scratch her arm, as she stopped to catch her breath, she saw an abandoned cabin in front of her.

“Come on, Jamie, the first clue is in here, it says on the paper” said Shauna.

Jamie jogged to where Shauna and the rest of the clones stood. “Okay, you go in first, you’re the new one, we’ve all had to do this, no worries” said Shauna smiling mischievously. Jamie shifted uncomfortably but walked in anyway not wanting to look like a coward. As Jamie’s eyes adjusted to the darkness, she saw a small bed in the cabin but that was all. She heard the footsteps of the other girls behind her and she heard the door slam.

“Lock the door, Chantelle” said Shauna to one of the clones. From the corner of her eye, Jamie saw Chantelle bring out a key from her shirt and lock the door. As Jamie whirled around she saw Shauna’s cold eyes.

“Welcome to Camp Fuck Bitch, You’re my new whore”  said Shauna as she grabbed Jamie by the arms.

Jamie whimpered frightened. “What are you guys doing?” asked Jamie.

The two other girls stood back restraining the struggling Jamie. “You’ll find out soon enough bitch” said Shauna as she grabbed a knife and slit Jamie’s shirt open revealing a black sports bra. Shauna stared at Jamie’s tits a few moments before licking her lips.

“Look girls, this one’s a natural, don’t you just like”? The girls muttered an approval. Jamie struggled as the girls held her down, quite strong for their size. Shauna ripped Jamie’s bra and watched as Jamie’s soft tits bounced free. She licked her lips hungrily as she stared at the long pointy pink nipples and large dark areolas. She began fondling Jamie’s tits enjoying the feeling. Jamie continued struggling, trying to break free.

“What the hell are you guys doing? Stop it, that hurts” protested Jamie as Shauna pinched her tits

“Tie this bitch down” said Shauna.

The clones climbed on top of the bed and grabbed two ropes from the roof and two adjacent walls. They grabbed the struggling Jamie and tied her hands to the ropes on the roof and her feet to the ropes on the adjacent walls. She was now hanging open in the middle of nowhere free for them to do as they pleased. Shauna and Chantelle began sucking on Jamie’s tits biting and pulling, pinching and twisting. They’d never gotten to play with tittes this big and it was heaven compared to their small 36A cups. Marissa, the other clone, ripped off Jamie’s capris to reveal a rounded ass stuffed into black lacy booty shorts. Marissa drooled at the site of sure fine, pale, firm yet soft globes of ass. She grabbed a stick from the ground and began smacking Jamie’s ass while the other girls continued greedily sucking on Jamie’s tits while playing with their pussies. Chantelle grabbed Jamie’s ponytail and began pulling Jamie’s head (by her hair) as far back as she good without breaking her neck, while Shauna continued greedily yet forcefully and painfully biting on Jamie’s tits and nipples. Marissa, on the other hand, was now sucking and eating out the fine plate of ass set before her. Chantelle split apart Jamie’s ass cheeks and began licking in between paying close attention to the asshole. Jamie’s screams of pain echoed through the cabin as the girls continued eating her out but refusing to touch her pussy.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve had some fresh whore” said Shauna.

“And none of our whores had curves like this bitch” replied Marissa greedily

“I can’t wait till we get to her pussy, I bet she’s still a virgin” chimed Chantelle lustily.

“Leave, me alone, please, this actually hurts. This is rape. I’ll do whatever you want” cried Jamie in pain.

“Shutup, whore, you’re already going to do whatever we want” replied Shauna

“Once, I get out of here, I’ll report you to the camp director”

The girls exchanged a knowing look before laughing coldly. “Stuff this bitch” said Marissa

Shauna thrusts her tongue into Jamie’s mouth and began French kissing Jamie. She bit Jamie’s soft lips with her sharp teeth drawing blood. She swirled around her snake like tongue in Jamie’s mouth exchanging spit and tongue fucking Jamie.

“You have the mouth made like a whore” she said as she dug her sharp nails into Jamie’s already sore tits leaving more marks and drawing blood. Jamie’s ass was now plump and red in pain and Chantelle and Marissa smacked, bit, rubbed, and spat on it only stopping to slip more fingers into each others pussies. Shauna grabbed the panties of the three girls and stuffed it into Jamie’s mouth.

“Girls, it’s time for the best part, the pussy”.

The girls licked their lips wolfishly in delight, but before they devoured each others pussies and the pussy of Jamie, they stopped to do their signature French kiss. Their tongues slid of each others as spit dropped to the ground, each of the girls struggling to get closer and closer to one and other. Jamie hung from the roof watching, frightened, circulation cut from her arms and legs. The girls stopped their seven minutes in heaven after about 10 minutes and moved to Jamies pussy. The first was Shauna. She slid on her back underneath Jamie and split apart the pussy lips. She began sucking greedily enjoying the taste of the new comer’s pussy. As Shauna enjoyed devouring Jamie’s pussy, Chantelle knelt in front of Shauna and began eating out Shauna’s pussy. Behind Chantelle was Marissa who split apart Chantelle’s asshole and began licking in between and sticking her fingers in and out to a rhythm. Shauna bit Jamie’s pussy and Jamie’s scream shook the abandoned cabin. Shauna flicked her tongue in and out of the pussy quickly and Jamie’s scream quickly subsided and turned into moans of pleasure. As Shauna’s tongue entered the pussy once more, Jamie felt her pussy contract and she felt a loss of breath as she experienced her first orgasm. As the hot liquid cum hit Shauna, in the face, Shauna felt herself cum, and at the same time, both Marissa and Chantelle also cummed. The moans of pleasure from all four girls quickly filled the cabin. Shauna quickly licked the cum off her face enjoying the bitter-sweet salty taste. Shauna moved from under Jamie and gasped for air, slapping Jamie’s pussy one last time.

“Chantelle, begin with the fingering, this one is still a virgin” said Shauna.

The girls rotated positions as each one took the time to suck out each other’s pussy and slowly finger fuck the new girl as her screams of pain filled the cabin. They decided not to use the dildo on Jamie yet because she was still a virgin, they had a special surprise for her later on. As the girls finished their last fuckings with each other, they left their signature mark on Jamie. By 12:00, the girls quickly put on back their clothes and dragged the exhausted, sex fested, naked Jamie outside. They tied Jamie to a tree and left her naked and gagged making sure her legs were spread out and open for whatever bugs or animals who also wanted to enjoy her pussy. They each spat on Jamie before leaving and hid her clothes so she wouldn’t be able to find it.

“Welcome, to CAMP FUCK bitch, you’re our new whore, oh and your friend Larissa, she’s next” they said in union. They watched as tears slipped down Jamie’s eyes and laughed.

“Come on girls, let’s go find the stuff for the scavenger  hunt” said Shauna.

The girls laughed as they ran through the woods gathering their stuff.

“Do you think we tied the knots tight enough” asked Chantelle worriedly

“Duh, what do you think all those years of camp were for? Rope tying and shit for sex slaves of course” replied Marissa.

“The camp director will be so pleased” said Shauna as the girls giggled and ran to join the rest of the campers as they presented their items to the director.

I hope you loved the story, please leave comments, THANKS. Part two will come out when I see some comments.

Kelsey and Jamantha prt 3: Joining In - His Fantasy

Ch0c0lat3G1rl on Teen Stories


Â

‘come on. We’ve been together all night. There's nothing new to see and we only have time for one shower, I giggle to Jamantha as I pull her to the shower. ‘but I don’t know’ Jamantha protested. Finally we got to the bathroom, I turned on the shower and left Jamantha to strip. I ran down the stairs and opened the door just as our other best friend, Greg, was reaching for the bell.

I stepped forwards, smiling and flung my arms around his neck. I moved in closer pressing my breast against his chest. For the first time ever I looked yup into his eyes and pashed him long and hard. When I pulled away Greg’s cock was at attention and he was smiling.

Read More
‘that’s the best way to be greeted’.

I grabbed his hands and pulled him upstairs to the bathroom, stripping along the way. Jamantha was already in the shower , rinsing shampoo from her hair when we got there. Greg looked intently at Jamantha’s breasts, which I must say looked even better than normal, covered in suds and glistening with water. I pushed Greg into the shower and gave him some soap to wash Jamantha’s back.

Â

I watched as he moved his hands from her back round her stomach and into her pussy. I watched as Greg's cock got harder and pressed up against Jamantha’s back and heard as her moans grow louder. I stepped forward and pashed Greg again pressing my breasts against Jamantha’s. I broke off the kiss and started stroke Jamantha’s breasts, I then leaned down and lick her right nipple. I sucked her right nipple until she had an orgasm, she screamed as she came all over Greg’s fingers.

I jumped out of the shower, soaking wet and got into the bath, picking up my hair bush as I went. I sat down with my legs over the side of the bath and started to pump my pussy with hair brush, slow at first then faster and faster. Soon the water turned off and Jamantha came out of the shower and sat next to me with brush in hand. Her body was so tight and she was so horney it made me horney just watching her pound her fat pussy. Greg stood in front of us, jerking off expertly.

At some point me and Jamantha switched hair brushes and started pounding each others horney cunts. our free hands explored each others bodies. As my climax drew nearer I started pounding Jamantha harder and rougher, she did the same to me. We came at the same time, it lasted for ages. When it finally let up we just sat there gasping for breath, the brushes still in our pussies.

I lean over and kiss Jamantha’s neck, her hands massage my stomach. ‘mmmm Kelsey’. Jamantha murmers as her tongue works on my ear. Greg is still jerking off so we stopped and watch him for a moment. ‘shot your load all over us.’ I giggle as Greg's face contorts with pleasure.

Â

Thick globes of cum shot from Greg's quivering cock, landing on our stomach and chests. Jamantha and I stand up and rub the cum all over each others bodies. Our pussies loosen as we get hornier and the brushes drop to the floor. Jamantha starts to lick my stomach and I squeeze her breasts. Jamantha licks the last bit of cum off my nipple as Greg walks out of the room. Jamantha moves to the end of the bath and lends against the wall., giving me better access to her body. My tongue moves over her body, leaving only a drop on her belly button which I kiss off.

Greg walks back into the room as we are getting out of the bath. He rapes his arms around our waists and kisses Jamantha lightly on the fore head before pashing me hard, tongue gently parting my lips, massaging mine. We walked back to my room where Greg had laid out the vibrator and plugs that we had used this morning. I felt like we had been ignoring Greg so Jamantha and I agreed that we would let him do what ever it was he wanted with us.

He made Jamantha get onto her hands and knees then laying me on top with my legs spread and breasts flat. Greg picked up the plugs and pushed on end up Jamantha’s ass and the other up mine, turning them on and leaving them there. By now we were used to having things up there so we didn’t have much pain. Greg then got the vibrator and with one quick push into my horney open cunt.

Greg mounted Jamantha doggy style while squeezing my breasts. Greg started to work slowly slipping his dick part way in then pulling it fully out. After a while he started to get faster and rougher. Each movement caused the vibrator to wriggle inside me. Jamantha and I moaned and Greg grunted with pleasure for a while before my pussy tightened around the vibrator and Jamantha Arched her back in orgasm. The room exploded in screams as we all came, ripples of pleasure courses through our bodies for a while.

When Greg has shrivelled he pulled out of Jamantha and helped as change places, our plugs still connecting us. He gently slides the vibrator out of my pussy and shoves it into Jamantha’s. he rams it in and out of her a few times before she starts purring, he then mounts me the same way he had with Jamantha. He isn’t gently with me at all, just starts slamming in and out, fast and rough.

My pussy tightens around Greg's cock and I get onto my feet. Jamantha slides down my back so she is sitting part on my ass part on Greg's dick. I bounce my hips and my orgasm grows. My pussy has a vice grip on Greg’s dick as he shots his load in my pussy. He rapes his arms around me and starts pulling on my Breast so hard it fells as if he is trying to pull then off. I scream in pain and pleasure as my juices run down my pussy and Greg’s dick mixing with Jamantha's.

Quarter of an hour later we are on my bed arms around each other. Greg laughs softly and pulls the plugs that still connect Jamantha and I out and whispers, ‘Well that’s my Fantasy lived out.’ pulling me in for a kiss. ‘Now what about you two?’

coments welcome at airforce_sis@hotmail.com

If he only knew

quiksilver1483 on Teen Stories

Just to give you a little information on myself, I am Ethan, 18 years old, I am 5’9” 180lbs. Fairly muscular, Short Blonde hair. My friend Matt who you will read more about is 16 years old and  5’11”, 150lbs, Lean but all muscle, long black hair. Well all this came about because of my weird fascination with my friends cock. Don’t get me wrong I love pussy but for some reason his cock always had my attention. Since I had lived with him for 2 months before I got my own place I had seen it a few times. It was a beautiful cock, about 5 inches limp and I always wondered how big he was hard. Well I never expected I would get the chance to see that so I always put it to the back of my

Read More
mind.

Main Story:

Matt and I went out like we usually did on the weekends, hitting all the local clubs, getting phone numbers, and grinding with the hottest girls in town. Well matt decided to get pretty drunk this time…pretty shit-faced actually.  After he passed out on a girl he was talking with I decided it was time to head home. All the way home he kept moaning and groaning I knew tonight was going to be a long night. We got back to the house him yelling incoherently the whole way in…Thank God his parents were out of town. Since it was a small house we shared a room and a bed. I laid him down on the bed and started to strip him down. “Hey man I’m gonna take off your clothes try not to throw up on me in the middle of the night.” Up until this point I had not thought of him sexually for a long time. Then I took off his shirt. Revealing that lean muscular body…for a guy I always thought he was good looking. Then I came to his pants…I undid his belt and unzipped his jeans. After pulling them off a thought came to my mind. I knew how matt was the next day after he was drunk to the extent he was tonight. He wouldn’t remember a thing. Even if something was to “happen” to him now. No I couldn’t do it…I mean I am straight how could I think of purposely stripping my best friend to see his cock. However this was probably my only chance to fulfill this sordid fantasy. So I grabbed the sides of his boxers and pulled them off revealing the most beautiful cock, in my opinion. I have ever seen. I started to caress it…it twitched and made me jump back a little. I continued to massage his cock and balls. He started to get hard. All this time he is still out of it just moaning a little…with pleasure I guess. After a while he was standing at full attention probably about 9-10 inches long. I thought to myself, “ok, I’ve seen it hard now just go to bed…but I wonder what it would be like to hold him in my mouth.” I figured I have done this much my not keep going. So I did it I kissed the mushroom head of that magnificent prick and then took the whole thing in as much as I could without gagging. He tasted amazing…I just kept sucking and licking away and massaging his balls…then I felt them tighten I knew what was coming and I didn’t care…I sucked harder and faster…then he let go like a gun… shooting load after load of the sweetest taste I have ever had in my mouth. I couldn’t believe this I had just given my best friend a blowjob and loved every minute of it. I licked all the cum off his dick and crotch area and put his boxers back on his body. I lay down next to him finally realizing I had a raging hard on. I am not anywhere near his size but I was at my full 7 inches. I started to jack off just staring at matt’s body lying next to me. Again I took a moment to think about my actions but eventually I came to the decision he wouldn’t remember a whole lot in the morning.  I took his boxers back off. Staring at that beautiful cock again got me even harder. I reached for the lotion I kept in my suitcase. I lathered up my cock and took his legs and put them over my shoulders. I line up the tip of my cock with his tight asshole. Again…a brief moment of hesitation but it ended just as soon as it started and I slowly started to plunge my cock into his hole. I couldn’t believe how tight it was and how amazing it felt. It seemed like forever before I had gotten my whole cock inside him. I didn’t know how I was going to explain his sore asshole in the morning but the feeling of his ass clenching my throbbing cock was incredible. I started pumping in and out picking up speed with every thrust. I was in heaven…I lost all sense of time and space as I pumped away on my best friend’s ass. Finally I couldn’t hold back any more and I let the biggest load I’ve ever had go into his ass. I came for a least a minute straight. Sounds impossible but I did. I collapsed next to him from the best orgasm I have had to this day. I woke up a few hours later and cleaned him up licking all my cum from his ass and putting his clothes back on. The next day he got up with an incredible hangover but never said a word about his ass hurting.

To this day I still get hard when I see him in boxers walking around my apartment when he stays with me. I know I will probably never have a chance like that again but hey I can dream can’t I?

Band Stories: Buffalo pt 1

P2 on Sex Stories

 

 The band had a gig in Buffalo.  The Mohawk Lounge was a little place, just like any stinky bar that could be in any town.  It smelled of stale beer and old cigarettes. The beer advertisements printed on mirrors were starting to look old; I didn't think anybody remembered "The Budman". I was tired before the show even started, before I even set up my Timbales.  Like a trooper, or a zombie, I set up trying to get in the mood.  The road is hard for the self-managed unsigned band, and we had many miles to go.  After setting up, I went back stage and twisted up.  I didn't really want to share with anyone, so I kinda made my self scarce, hiding in the dark behind a stack of potato boxes.  The only one to come close to finding me was our conga pl
Read More
ayer.   I'm surprised that the other hounds didn't, they never bring their own.  Juan Carlos was cool, and he usually got the short end of the stick in the band, so I told him where I was.

Juan pulled in more than he should have.  I smoke light green buds, not brown chips.  His coughing fit almost gave us away.

"  Damn, 'dis shit isshot!!" He managed to say in-between convulsions, smoke billowing from every orifice but trying to hold in as much as possible.

" Take it slow", I reminded him, nearly agitated. Juan Carlos was very fidgety and this would definitely cool him out. We talked about our long trip and the shows before. How our lead singer was off key and how he is still getting all the girls.

"Even the ugly ones," added Juan," they need loving, too."

" True that... Just not from me... tonight."  We both laughed.  Juan's belly roll ended up as another fit of phlegm trying to free itself, bringing him to his knees and bringing our guitar player to our secret hiding place.

" Hey guys, I've been looking all over for you, it’s time to play...Yagotanyweedleftover?"  Lucky for him there was a little roach left after my last pull.  As Juan Carlos got up from the floor, we left to get drinks for the stage. We went outside and I rolled a blunt, I had a feeling that tonight wasn’t going to be the usual scared-of-the-black man-night. But that was fine; I was trying not to fuck anybody new.

During the show, I noticed two girls looking at me as if I was steak.  I tried not to look at them at all by checking out the rest of the crowd more than they, but it did not work.  The two dark, curly-haired ladies that were licking their lips, danced to our rhythms, they ordered lots of drinks.

  During the break, I tried not to look at them at all, but as I spied them bending over at the bar, I couldn't help but get more than an eyeful of their bulging bottoms.  These two girls had wondrous Asses and they could have been sisters: short with small breasts, thin waists with round, full Asses and dark curly hair.  The more attention I gave them the more they giggled, the more they giggled, and the more I stared.  Both of them, with cute and adoring eyes, sauntered over to me as I sipped my cranberry juice and ginger ale.

"Hi, " smiled the one wearing skin-tight, black, velvety pants," You guys are great!”  Her eyes twinkled, waiting for my reply.  She leaned up against the bar and rested her drink next to her elbow.  She wore a dark red blouse, tied in the front, with a black tank-top underneath.

"Thank-you, you two are great as well!” I told them my name. “It is very nice to meet you two.”  I answered trying not to give them 'the look' that gets me in trouble, because I can never trust my words to keep me out of it.  They failed me here too. 

"My name is Danielle and this my best friend, Angie." We each shook hands,

"So....  Where are you from?" she asked as her tongue twirled the "Rum and Coke" straw around in her near empty glass.  Danielle was wearing a white frilly blouse with a tight khaki skirt that almost reached mid-thigh, brown stockings and darker brown leather knee-high boots.

"We're from Boston, making an Upstate New York tour. We'll be in Syracuse tomorrow, and then Rochester...And then back home.  It's nice that you came out on a Thursday night, not everybody can do that.”  I tried to keep it rated 'G', but I could tell what was on these two vixens' minds and what was going to happen next.

"Angie and I are both from Buffalo, Ang still lives here, but I'm moving to New York...So, it's kinda like a 'Good-Bye Party'. ”  They turned and looked at each other with longing.  They hugged and started wailing as if they would never see each other again, like they do in bad made-for T.V. movies.  We all laughed and I asked them if I could buy them drinks.

" We always accept drinks from beautiful men.”  I didn't bat an eyelash.  I ordered their drinks, while they pulled up stools.

"So, what are you going to do in the city?"  I said as I turned around with their drinks.  They were both staring at my package.  I caught them off guard, spinning around so fast, I disrupted their profile of the lump in my pants.  All their attention made it grow, and they watched in awe as I got more turned on.  After a couple of seconds, Danielle answered, fighting the hypnotic callings of my stiffing log.

"I.. I.. I will be working for A.B.C. NEWS. I'll be working on their web site," she gathered herself enough to keep talking without staring.  She and I talked shop, I don't really know that much about web design, but I wasn't listening to her as much as I was watching her fight the urge to watch me growing member.

 Angela, on the other hand was not taking her eyes off my slowly moving parts   and had no problem letting me know what she wanted.  As Danielle was talking, I kept looking at her, as she almost wowed out loud at the snake that was creeping down my thigh.  She moved a little closer to me and Danielle took that as her cue.

"...But enough about me....How about the three of us go out to the car and smoke some of this Hydro that I just bought?"

"Sounds good to me...."

"You guys gonna get ready to play?  How about inna coupla minnits?" The owner of the club was probably listening to the conversation and reminded what I was really there for.

"Yeah, I'll go round up everybody", I answered without sounding like he just let the blood out of my cock, but he did.

"After this set we should smoke that. You've got me all night...O.K.?"  I smiled with a wink. My flesh and mouth betrayed my brain, again.

"All night, huh?" They almost said it together," We'll be waiting!"

We parted with a group hug and both girls kissed me on the cheek.  I squeezed them close to my body, trying to make sure Danielle got to sample the same that Angela did.  She rubbed her public playground against my throbber as we released from our three-way embrace. Way too obvious.

During the set, it was hard for me to keep my eyes of the two of them.  They danced together, gyrating their beautiful hips and grinding into each other, all the while staring at me.  It was obvious they had done this before.  Danielle held onto Angela hips as she winded her waist around as if she was calling to me, grinding backwards into Danielle.  If she had a cock it would be as hard as mine was then, and it grew as the set went on. They switched places and made their way around the dance floor so that everyone could see what was going on, but it seemed like I was the only one paying attention.

With Danielle in front, Angela soon sank her mouth into Danielle's neck.  It seemed like Danielle melted in Angela's arms.  Her eyes rolled back into her head, she opened her mouth, and reached over her head to lock Angela into her neck. Angela held onto her waist, keeping time to the music and sucking on her neck. 

The set seemed to last forever, and just watching them was torture.  I wanted to be down there with them, in-between them, so much that I was adding accents to their dance rather than the music.  I was getting into it and really playing hard.  I was getting so excited that I broke a stick!  That was when the band started to notice what I was really grooving to.  They all started watching the two girls get into each other and that seemed to make them even hotter.  It seemed to get the crowd excited too as other couples started to get more provocative.  It seemed like the whole club was getting horny because of these two.

As tempos changed, the girls didn't.  They kept latched together, rebuffing all advances from the single guys they enticed, never taking their eyes off me.

After forty-five minutes of absolute torture, the set was finally over and I was sweating, hot and horny.  The lead singer took it upon himself to immediately hop down off the stage and rap to the girls. The whole time he was trying to rap to them, they were intent on watching my pack up my timbales and cymbals, waiting patiently for me to finish as the rest of the band started to swarm them.  The girls finally had to pay attention as their personal space was becoming scarce. 

I packed up quickly as the rest of the guys drooled after Angie and Danielle. I was trying to get out of it, but my cock and silent rivalry between men kept me from keeping my pretend vow of celibacy.  When I finished, which usually took me the longest out of the band, they realized the work they had ahead and the beer that was getting away as the bar was thinking about shutting down. They get scarce when the attention turned only to me and the questions answered were mine alone.

“ Let’s go smoke that blunt,” without a single word they followed behind, as if they were totally ready to pounce. Behind the bar the air was still humid. Leaning up against the wall, I lit the blunt and pulled one large satisfactory draw, like a sigh, and then quickly passing to Angie. She fought with it. Her lungs wrestled with the harsh smoke and their victory was questionable. Her light fit brought her closer to me, holding out her hand for stability. She pulled herself to my body and I held her up. Head and arm found their way onto my shoulder, left hand passed to Danielle. Danielle smoked like a pro. She came closer giggling about Angie’s weakness, inhaling and exhaling as she walked toward her convulsing friend and to my awaiting mouth. With her last draw, she blew the smoke into my mouth as she reached our huddle. When Angie came to, Danielle was upon her and the two started to work their magic on me.

The blunt made it way back into my mouth, and the billows of smoke swirled around my body. Their act was impeccable, I couldn’t tell who was who. They massaged my body with hands and mouths, my shirt was unbuttoned and tossed aside, nipples were licked and bitten, skin was sucked and tasted. I kept smoking, letting the ride last as long as it could, until somebody found us…somebody usually did. 

I couldn’t tell who was kissing me, the euphoric actions of the ladies and the blunt worked their magic in tandem. One of them grabbed my face and pulled me into her mouth. She sucked on my tongue like it was a cock, twirling it around her mouth, bobbing her head, then pulling back and washing my chest with cat-like abilities. I lost rack of the other one until I felt the tugging at my zipper. I refused to stop her, look down or change speed. The kiss became longer as the woman beneath her fought to pull out her prize. She gave up and pulled down my pants to my ankles. I felt my cock smack her in the face.

“Got it!”, she called. Danielle backed away from my face so I could see Angela go to work. She worked her magic, she did not start slow. Immediately, she downed as much as her throat could hold. One hand at the base and the other holding my in place, her head moved rapid fire on my head. I watched her barely get passed my circumcision scar, but the amount of spit made up for lost depth as she worked it in. Her head and hand moved at the same speed and pace, fingers at her lips. Resting on a milk crate, she never came up for air.

Danielle opened her blouse to show her nipples, an almost totally flat chest with dark, sexy, protruding nipples, yearning to be pulled and bitten. She came in close and took control of the blunt as I tried to bend and suck her nubile nipples but that pulled me away from Angie’s easy access and high-speed suction. I spun her around and grabbed her little tits from behind. She gyrated her plump ass on my thigh as she smoked.

Getting my fill of Danielle’s perfect nips, Angie slowed to a reasonable rate of speed, almost as if she needed to scratch an itch before she got serious. She then worked two hands into her blow job, working them like wringing out wet clothes. My moans were low and long, Danielle blew smoke into my face. I reached under her skirt and touched pussy, she kept smoking. I plunged two fingers into her wet flower-lipped pussy, over her clit, making her sigh. I worked rapid fire like Angie, until Danielle pulled away from me and handed back the blunt. Angie smacked her own face with my cock while watching her partner; she needed to breathe…so did I.

Danielle lifted up her skirt, exposing a perfect set of globes framed by suspender stockings, she bent over totally and spread her asscheeks apart, exposing all. My fingers went right back into place, this time with greater ease. Plunging into her repeatedly, I added another finger. Angie stared at my work and continued hers, much more excitedly, if that were possible. Danielle held onto her ankles as my hand fucked her from behind.

“More…More!” she cried. I fucked her harder.

“More!! More!” she repeated. I added a finger. Her pussy was tight enough, but now it was squeezing my three. She was gonna blow. Angie stopped.

“Put one in her ass, she loves that!” cooed Angie. Danielle backed up toward me ass pointing to the wall. She begged for more, I gave it to her. I eased three fingers in her pussy and my thumb in her ass. She started bucking on my hand, so I jammed them in faster. Angela’s mouth left my cock and went to Danielle’s, She left a hand working on my and moved one to Danielle’s exposed nipples. Her moans were incredible. She panted and wooted euphorically. Her climax rose higher, as did her volume. Her pussy dripped freely, spilling onto the ground.

Angela could take no more. She stood up, pulled a condom out of nowhere and rolled it down on my throbbing, dripping dipstick. Without a word from me, she turned around with her back to me, pulled down her Velvety-black pants and exposed her beautifully sculpted Ass. Her bulbous cheeks hid her thong, nestled deep between her great globes. She too, backed her ass up and grabbed her own ankles with one hand and guided me passed her thong with the other. She pushed me up against the wall again with rapid fire, smacking back on me with deft stripper-style moves, tight and shallow pussy squeezing the stamina out of me with each smack. To keep from cumming, I focused on Danielle’s building orgasm.

“More, more, I’m gonna cum!” I pulled my fingers from her pussy and added them to her ass. She braced herself as I rammed two into her ass. I jammed faster and put the only half-smoked blunt in my mouth to free up another hand for action applied straight to her clit. Almost immediately her pussy erupted.

"Aaariiahhnn!” she screamed. The tips of my fingers went deep and pushed down toward her pussy walls, probing her asshole and deep into her bowels.

She came harder, pushing the liquid from her sacred spot squirting a spray of love juice onto me, and the wall. She had to put her hand onto the ground for stability as the waves of her climax built and subsided. Almost falling over she found Angela’s milk crate and rested.

There was no rest for Angela, as she smacked away happily, chipping away at my resistance. Even though wearing a condom I felt I was not the only one ready to come. Her thrusts became quicker and her little squeaks became higher pitched, her juicy ass bounced as my cock hit her cervix with each of her thrusts. Each pull was a deep one, the blunt got shorter, faster as we neared the end. Danielle woke up and approached Angela. She grabbed her hips and started slamming her onto me the full length of my cock. It was almost unbearable. Her squeaks became louder and more intense. Something was tickling my balls.

Angela let out a wail as Danielle shoved her hips into my body and then pulled her one last time all the way off my pole. Angela’s pussy dribbled and leaked down into her pants bunched at her ankles and onto my shoes. The flow of her come never seemed to stop as my sheathed cock bobbed up and bounced off my belly. They switched places, it was Danielle’s turn at blowing me. She ripped of the condom and got to work.

Angie pulled up her pants and squatted down with Danielle, as Danielle sucked away. She moaned and groaned as she bought me toward the end. My hands sought out her scalp and with both hands, I started pumping her face, preparing to cum down her throat. She could only use one hand; the other gripped my ass, pulling me deeper into her face. Just before I started my climax, she stopped, and gave the job back to Angela. They switched back and forth until they both sucked each side, like they were playing one harmonica, blowing away at the most sensual tune. Taking turns at the head and the balls, sliding up and down bringing the end closer to their palates. The tension came to a head and I had to release.

“Here I cum!” and let out a grunt for each plop that landed on a face or in a mouth. My little birds caught every drop that jumped from my cock and savored it all as well. Danielle got back on the head pulling what was left out into her mouth, letting it dribble down the sides of her lips. Angela licked spunk off her partners face, holding onto my balls, patiently waiting her turn to get back on the cock. The “Stop-it’s-too-much-after-orgasm” feeling was making me squirm and moan, but they wouldn’t let up. Angela swallowed and got her turn again. She kept me from going soft, the girls giggled as they kept blowing me. Danielle played with and tasted cum on her face as Angela brought me to a second surprise and speedy ejaculation. This time Angie caught all of it. She didn’t stop to watch it fly on her face, she powered thru it and I came as she sucked furiously on the head, slurping and gulping down my second load.

“Where are you sleeping tonight?” The girls stood up and were now preening each other like cats, licking sperm off each other’s faces. My cock would not stop. It stayed hard as I tried to get it back in my pants.

“We are Staying at some guys house around here. I can’t remember his name, but he lives near.” Maybe we could keep this ménage ET trios going.

“Well, I just wanted to test you out before Danielle tries to hog you for herself. I’ll see you later I’m sure. Nice fucking you.” Angie Shook my dick like it was a hand before she walked to Danielle a good-bye kiss.

“I’ll talk to you in the morning. I love you.”

“I love you too.” They hugged and deep kissed, tongues swirling around in a collective mouth and then release. Danielle didn’t want to watch her walk away down the alley. She grabbed my hand and brought my inside.

“I’m gonna wash my face see you in a minute?”

“I’ll be waiting” I was hooked. I watched as her ass twitched its way to the Women’s room. Her performance was enough to make me forget that I was trying to be celibate and never want to go back. I had no idea what was going to happen next, but I knew it would be just as hot, if not hotter than what happened 5 minutes ago. She returned with re applied lipstick and a cumless smile. Her make-up less face glowed an olive beauty, lipstick matching her dark, sultry mood. She came over and gave me a hug and whispered into my ear.

“ I can still taste you, it’s keeping me horny.”
 

To Be Continued....

The Adopted Son

Re0mablue on Sex Stories

Chapter 1 : In Control

“M-Mr. Rylie, the other employees might already have an idea of what we are doing…ahh… during ..ahh..lunch time.” , I have heard my secretary’s plea but her body doesn’t condone the idea of me stopping from licking her pussy. Still wearing my formal attire and the necktie in tact, I manage to hold her on my couch with

Read More
her juicy pussy right below my face. She was trembling as I lick at her clit. Few more moments and I am stroking her wet vagina with two fingers. She is extremely hot and about to reach her boiling point, as I look to examine her, she is perspiring like crazy and so I told her.

“Liza it seems your clothes are all soaked, why don’t you remove them. Remember its only lunch time.” I almost laugh at the sight of her quickly undoing her bra and the buttons of her refine clothes. Soon she was naked in front of me, like Eve in the garden. My fingers did not stop from touching her insides which is the reason why she is moaning and is begging me to use my tool for she was already at the verge of orgasm.

I stop from stroking her insides and slowly I undid my clothes, but she was going crazy and is craving of my tool. I didn’t notice that she was already on her knees until I felt her tongue against my penis.  She is really good on this with her right hand assisting in stroking the length of my 8 inch tool; her left hand is caressing my balls. From time to time she will put my balls on her gently scratching with her teeth and tongue.

I was in ecstasy but I am a man and that I cannot let myself be controlled so with force I push her back on the sofa. With her left leg on my shoulder I merge mine with her pussy, she is brought unto a world of lust as I push and pull my throbbing cock inside her. “Ahhhh…ahhh…Rylie..I-I couldn’t take it anymore..p-please let me cum.”

She was pleading and her moaning became louder. “P-Please Im going crazy…ahhh.”

I put her leg down and flip her so I will be fucking her from behind. Our sweat is mixed up and I know the sofa is quite soaking with her scent and wetness. She was in ecstasy as I gain my rhythm; I can feel my balls banging her clit which make her moan more. My balls are tightening as I felt her pussy grasping my cock. I growl as we both reach the climax. Her voice is slowly fading; I can hear her call for me but I ignored her and went on inside my shower room.

After a few more minutes I entered my office with fresh feeling. I checked the clock and it was about 1:00 PM. We’ve been fucking for quite some time approximately 30-40 minutes I guess, too much for me satisfying my woman. I looked at my sofa and found her fast asleep. I wake her up and told her the time. She always leaves at this time of the day to have lunch with his boyfriend who works on the next building. A couple more minutes and her phone ring with her bf on the other line. She answered casually as if I do not exist there.

“I’m leaving for my lunch, boss.”, she open up her lips and started kissing me again. I grope her breasts and reminded her of the pills if she doesn’t want to get pregnant. She told me she loves me, I just smiled and hugged her.

 She agreed to have a relationship with me although she knows I don’t have any plans of marrying her. I told her that straight before I could hurt her. I am a playboy but I have my own definition of respect for women.

After a few more minutes she was out of my sight and I find myself looking into some documents and papers I should be reading thoroughly as the managing director of a respected company. A lot of investors commented me to be youngest Managing Director they know; at the age of 23 I am now handling a big organization. Though they question my age they never doubted my abilities as a manager, and I live to that expectation. I worked hard for this position and I believe I deserve it although my immatureness comes into play as I work with these amazing women who surround me.

(Please rate this story and comment if you could. It will be an honor to have a critique who will show me what I lack as a writer.)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Blackmailed Whore

Miss C on Sex Stories



0700hrs……Master
makes contact on my phone with the message. ‘Meet you at our special place,
Fri, 8 O’clock sharp. Usual items required, usual rules apply.’





I catch my
breath and close my eyes. Friday night is only 2 nights away and he wants to
use me again. I so look forward to his contact, usually once a week at my place
we fuck and play, he teases and tortures me and he leaves next morning.



Recently,
he has been booking a room at a motel, taking me out to popu

Read More
lar meeting spots,
offering me to strangers to fuck and ordering me to oblige. Mostly it is a
quick fuck or blow job, but Master wants to venture further with the idea of
'Pimping' me.



It is on
again, this Friday I will be tortured and fucked by strangers, as well as my
Master.





My nipples
stand up and my body shivers with the anticipation. There are rules that I have
signed that bind me to a regime to prepare for the night.
     Â



·          I am not permitted to masturbate or
orgasm from now.



·          If I have sex, it must be vanilla and
rule 1 must be obeyed.



·          I must place bands on my nipples each
night, removing them only to shower, where I am to twirl and stimulate my
nipples before re-banding them.



·          During the day I am to tweak and
stimulate my nipples approx every 2 hours. There is to be a period of 2 hours
per day where they are free from banding, but they must be clamped at this
time.



·          I must insert my medium butt plug
immediately upon arriving home after work and remove it in the mornings prior
to showering.



·          I must shave and moisturize my body
each day.





The routine
begins immediately. I shower, shave and band my nipples tightly. They are well
used to banding, but the sensation still curses through me as I tuck them
tightly under my bra. I moisturize my body after the shower; my skin is smooth
and shiny as I slip into my uniform for work.





The day
drags. My nipples ache inside my bra and each time I tweak them my pussy reacts
with tingles of joy.



Arriving
home I quickly dart inside and remove my clothes. The butt-plug slips up inside
with a little persuasion and I wriggle my bum to accommodate it. Replacing my
underpants and track pants my evening routine must stay the same. I walk with
my Neighbor for an hour, ignoring her quizzical looks every so often when I
suddenly begin to walk awkwardly, until I am used to walking at a brisk pace
with the plug inside me. At home I am naked, dreaming of the night to come,
first with my Master using me, then passing me over to strangers and obediently
doing as he tells me. I know I will be fucked hard over and over, I know I will
suck cock many times, I know my arse will be fucked. I may be bound and gagged;
they may whip me or stretch me out. It may be indoors or outside, I just don’t
know what to expect.





Friday
arrives and the day drags. I am fidgety at work, up and down from my desk,
tweaking my nipples over and over, hardly able to concentrate on my work at
all. Finally the time to leave is here and I make my way to my car.



‘Hey Jenny,
what’s the hurry?’ I stop and look around to see Bob, the Company Boss walking
behind me.



‘Oh nothing
really, just got a dinner date tonight that’s all.’



‘Oh I see…
actually I was hoping that we might get together for a drink sometime. You know
that I think that you are very promising Jenny, you could be a great asset to
the company.’



My stomach
was churning, his eyes were glued to my breasts, my nipples poked out, fully
engorged under the tight bands and I knew that he was coming onto me for one
reason only. He leaned close to me, resting his hand on the roof of my car
effectively trapping me.



‘Umm, Oh
thanks Bob, that’s lovely, perhaps another night.’



He kept
staring at me, his eyes leering and the sly grin on his face shifting to a not
so happy expression at my rebuttal.



‘I’ll keep
you to it Jenny. Oh, and enjoy your date. Someone special?’



‘Yes he is,
thanks Bob I will.’





He moves
away and I finally get to my car and get out of there, arriving home with less
than an hour to spare before I meet Master at the Motel.





I shower,
shave and moisturize, removing the bands from my tender nipples. They swell
immediately and stand up stiffly as I tweak them to Masters liking. I replace
the tight bands with my special ones that provide just the right amount of
pressure to keep my nipples at attention for the night. Reaching into the
drawer where my sex toys are kept I take out the vibrating egg and insert it
deep into my vagina. The slow deep buzz tells me that the battery is strong and
the egg is on. Next is the butt plug, lubed up and sliding into place it too is
specially designed to wear out for the evening. Once it is in place I step into
my tight leather thong and clip the strap of the plug into place. The egg
buzzes deep inside as I spli the remote control into my purse.



My bra is
sheer and low cut so that my nipples are readily available and always visible
to Master should he wish to inspect them. Tonight I am wearing a button through
blouse to enable easy access. It too is made of reasonable sheer material
ensuring that I stand out in the crowd.



My skirt is
black and seemingly unassuming. The back section appears to be doubled as if
wraparound in style but this is in fact an opening where a hand, fingers or
even a cock could enter without disturbance to my clothing.



Thigh high
black stockings and my favorite heels complete the outfit.



Hair and make
up are styled to be natural looking. Master does not approve of too much make
up, and my hair will be disturbed so I need to be able to style it quickly and
easily so as to continue to serve.





7.30 and I
am ready. I make my way to my car, trying to remain calm and hold my excitement
inside. The egg moves inside me and bumps against the plug. The breeze sneaks
inside the skirt at the back and my whole body shivers with expectation.



The drive
was uneventful and I am early. I wait until 8 exactly before knocking.



He opens
the door and smiles at me. We embrace and kiss tenderly.





Master
steps away and inspects me, I turn on his signal, bend over and lift my skirt
so he can finger my pussy and feel the buzzing egg. He touches the plug and
presses it deep inside me as I groan. He pulls me up and turns me around.
Brushing his finger across my nipples he smiles as the hard buds react to his
touch and I close my eyes. His hand moves lower, under my skirt and brushing
the front of my thong as I bite my lip and move my legs apart for him. His
finger slips easily under the thong and slides into my juices. He pulls me
close and presses on my clit. I moan loudly as he gently strokes me, slowly
circling my sex bud while holding me close from behind. His arm slides down to
my bum and presses me harder against his touch. I am ready to explode, I know
that this is in preparation for the night to come but I want to orgasm into his
hand right now.



He slides
his finger away from my Clit and leans into my ear..



‘You are a
real slut aren’t you’?



‘Yes
Master.’



‘You are
going fuck strangers tonight?’



‘Yes
Master.’



‘You are
not going to refuse me.’



‘No
Master.’



‘You will
feel pain Slut.’



‘Yes
Master.’



‘But this
will please me, so you will be glad to take it for me.’



‘Yes
Master.’



‘Good, now
suck me.’



His cock
was hard and ready for me. I knelt down and took it in my mouth, sliding the
thick shaft deep into my throat and removing it again. Up and down I moved on
his cock while he stood over me until he took a clump of my hair and held it
tight. That was my signal to stop moving and hold still while he fucked my
mouth. Master drove his cock deep into my mouth, exploding his cum thick and
deep inside me. Shuddering to finish he withdrew and helped me to my feet.



‘Lets go,
give me the remote please.’



‘Oh yes
Master.’ I hand him the device and we leave the Motel room. Â





Tonight
Master has decided that we will go to the clubs and bars close by to try our
luck. First we go into a trendy bar. The place is half full with men and women
in business suits, obviously relaxing after the week at work. It doesn’t take
long for Master to strike up a conversation with a group of 3 guys while I
remain dutifully at his side. I know I am getting glances from the men, my
nipples are extremely prominent and I am dressed more provocatively than any
other woman in the room.



Master has
maneuvered me into position so that all the guys have great views of my
nipples, and with one arm leaning back on the table so that my blouse is pulled
tight, the sight is having the desired effect on them all.



The ramps
up the vibrations of the egg and my nipples spring more to attention
immediately.



We drink
with the men for a few minutes, one of them goes to the bar for drinks while
one goes to the men’s-room, so master moves in on the one who is left behind.



‘Hey, see
my Lady here, she is feeling very horny and needs a quick fuck. You
interested?’



The guy’s
eyes nearly pop out of his head, and before he can say anything, I move close.
Taking his free hand, I slip it behind me and inside the flap of my skirt. He
can feel my naked arse cheeks, and with some more exploring he finds the thin
strip of the thong that I am wearing. I press into him in a hugging position as
his hand moves between my legs, it is hot and damp and he is hooked.



We move
quickly to the car.



Master has
ordered me to suck his cock while we drive to the motel and I obey. The guy is
panting and still shocked when we arrive a few minutes later, his hands
exploring my hard nipples frantically during the journey.



Inside the
room he removes his pants in a flurry and moves near me on the bed. His hands
frantically undo my blouse and push my bra upwards, dragging across my tender
nipples. Master is standing beside the bed and suggests that I remove my skirt
as well. I stand and remove my clothes, Master then orders me to suck the guy
again, while he removes the plug and vibrating egg, suggesting to the guy that
he might like to watch the action.



I bend at
the waist and take his cock in my mouth, slowly sucking on it while Master
removed my thong and unclipped the plug. His fingers are exploring my pussy,
two then three pushing deep inside me to remove the egg. Each thrust pushes me
deeper onto the cock that I am sucking and bringing me closer to climax. The
egg out, Master continues to finger me, thrusting in and out of my pussy as I
grunt and groan in the lap of our stunned guest. His cock is almost ready to
blow so Master orders me to remain in position while our guest fucks me.



Moving
behind me he pushed his raging hard on deep inside me pussy. Master is tweaking
my nipples as the guy pumps his cock in and out, bumping and grinding against
the butt plug with each stroke. Soon he lets his load loose inside me and is
finished.





‘Good.
Slut, clean up and get ready to go again.’



‘Yes
Master.’



I want some
release but it is not coming, so I wash myself up, tidy my hair and we return
to the bar.



The Guy
tells his mates his wild tale and they are all smiling and looking in my
direction. Master nods to them so the whole process is repeated again. This
time the two of them go at me together. One in my mouth while the other fucked
my pussy, then they swapped over and I went again.



Still no
release for me and I knew that these were just a warm up for the night to come.





By the time
we left the bar I had fucked 6 guys. All the same doggy style sex with the butt
plug remaining inside my arse and bands on my nipples.



Master
returns the egg inside my pussy and turns it on. The buzzing sensation deep
inside is sending me wild.





We moved down
to a club where the Clientele would be rich, relaxed and horny. A very
white-collar club filled with Corporate Managers and ambitious Men with no time
for relationships but plenty of time for kinky sex.



I had
already sucked and fucked 6 guys, my pussy was swollen and tingling with
anticipation as we entered the room.





The first
guy from here was a 40 something Manager in Finance. It didn't take long
cahtting to him to find out that his fetish was light bondage and Master was
only too willing to oblige. In the car he fingered my pussy and played with the
butt plug while I removed my bra and he sucked my nipples hard.



Back in the
room Master had already prepared the shackles on the bed so I was quickly
cuffed by my wrists and ankles spread-eagled.



He worked
on my nipples with his mouth while continuing to finger my pussy, carefully
avoiding my clit. I was wet and ready for him, the cum of 6 men still inside me
from earlier in the night. The egg still inside, he asked Master to leave it
and he would remove it soon.



Turning
around to the 69 position, he rammed his cock deep inside my mouth while
pounding my pussy with his fingers hard. He asked Master to turn the egg up,
sending me wild, groaning, straining and sucking his cock hard.



Finally he
put his mouth onto my pussy and licked it hard. I arched my back, his cock deep
in my mouth I was ready to explode as he flicked my clit with his tongue.



He was
fucking my mouth hard, moving his fingers from my pussy to my arse, his mouth
from my clit to my pussy when the orgasm hit me. Straining hard I groaned and
growled, stretching the bindings tightly on the bed.





He flicked
the egg out of my pussy while he moved quickly to untie my legs and pull out
the plug. Master moved in close as the man knelt between my legs and pushed his
cock into my pussy. It was wet and hot in there and my orgasm took up again.
Master had his cock out for me to suck on; he pushed my head over and plunged
it in, fucking me hard like the guy from the club.



I was
buzzing with orgasm, mouth full with Masters cock and a stranger pounding my
pussy hard. My nipples were on fire; Master pinched them hard, pulling them up
high, stretching the swollen buds out even further. They guy slowed his
fucking; reaching under my arse he pushes my legs up higher, catching my ankles
and bending them over my head.



Master
pulled out of my mouth, clipping my ankles to the head of the bed while the
stranger lubed up my arse.



Before I
could think he was deep inside my arse. I screamed out as he plunged inside me
hard. Masters hand found my mouth and muffled my screams as the stranger fucked
my arse with all his might. He was sweating, panting hard as he pumped into me.
His balls smacking against my body until he stiffened, shuddered and thrust his
load into me hard.



The guy was
leaning on me, exhausted. I was limp, restrained to the bed with my legs over
my head, my pussy and arse now filled with the cum of 7 men.





The guy
gathered himself up, moved away from me and gestured to Master to come over to
the other side of the room. I couldn’t hear what they were saying; I lay there
waiting for Master to release me. I could hear them talking, it was quite
animated, but couldn’t make out the conversation at all. The guy who had just
fucked me was getting dressed; Master was standing with him, both with their
backs to me while they talked. Master turned and walked towards me, the Guy
followed behind him.





‘Sub, you
have to listen to me.’



‘Yes
Master.’



‘This Man
is a Police Officer. He is working undercover and we have been caught by him
soliciting for sex, this is an offence that carries prison time with it even
though we didn’t ask for money.



 He is going to let us go without charging us
but there are some conditions.





“Oh my god
Master, what’s going to happen to us?’



I am straining
to move in the restraints. I want to get out of there.





‘I have
agreed to a couple of conditions that will mean that we won’t be charged, but
it involves you as well.’



‘Yes
Master.’



‘Will you
go along with my agreement Sub?’



‘Yes
Master. Of course I will.’



‘Good. I
have agreed that this Man can fuck you at any time, anywhere and in any way
that he wishes. Also, tonight you are going to entertain a few of his
colleagues, so you will remain in bondage while they fuck you.’



‘Oh no
Master. I don’t want to do that, I want to go home.’



I begin to
sob loudly, pulling and struggling against the restraints holding me in place.





The strap
hit me without warning. My bum exploded with pain as the belt rained down on
me. I looked between my legs to see the Man thrashing me with his belt over and
over.



‘OK, OK
I’ll do it, please stop, I’ll do it.’



“Good.’ He
smiled at me, ‘I knew you would see sense soon enough, now tie her back spread
out so the boys can have their fun.’



He moved
over close to my head.



‘You’re one
fine fuck Lady, I’m going to enjoy seeing you again. I have your name, address,
phone numbers, I know where you work and soon I'll know every move you make so
it wont do you any good to try to get away from me, and report me Lady and
you're in jail with all the other whores that I get off the streets.’





Master
quickly released my legs and tied them to the end of the bed.



He had just
enough time to give me a drink of water and wipe my face with a cool cloth
before there was a knock at the door.



Â




The Fantasies

Mute_8 on Erotic Poems

Now, let the fantasies begin

 

You’re all alone

You’re asleep

In a mahogany four-poster bed

With red satin drapes

In a large room, with an open fire, blazing in the background

Read More
>You hear a creak.....

The door gently swings open....

You pretend to still be asleep

Slowly, you half open one eye, to see who's disturbing your slumber

You see me, dressed head to toe in black velvet, slowly making my way towards the bed....

I slowly remove my garments, as I move towards you....

You’re naked; the sheer thought of me in the room with you, alone, is sending shivers down your spine

I slowly slide myself into the large, comfortable bed, and lay next to you, staring in awe at your beauty

I move my head down to yours

You can feel my breath on your lips

My hand caresses your hair

My hair falls down, and brushes your cheek

I lower my lips to meet yours......

We kiss, savouring the taste of each other....

As we lie, naked, in bed together

You feel an all too familiar sensation.... a strange tingling in your spine

Your knees feel weak

Your mind goes blank; all you care about is the man, who's holding you in his arms,

All you want is for this moment to last forever...

Sweet, delicate, tender lips, caressing each other, with gentle romance, and hidden lust....

I take my arm from around your neck

I slowly trace a line with my finger, from your neck.... down to your hips

And back up......

From your neck to your thighs, and back up; tenderly teasing you…

My every movement, making you more and more eager too feel me inside you....

I bend my head to your neck....

Slowly licking and kissing

All the while, still teasing you with my fingers...

You’re staring to moan, very softly...

You feel me biting your neck.....

And a sudden urge overcomes you; you reach down to my hand

Gently guiding it to your breasts...

I rub the nipple between my fingers.....

Gently kneading the soft flesh in my firm, powerful hands.....

Slowly, I lower my hand down to your stomach

Teasing you, drawing circles on the soft, delicate skin...

You shut your eyes, and moan in pleasure as I move his hand down to your damp slit...

Slowly, I rub the soft, sensitive flesh with my fingers, wanting to draw this out as long as possible...

I move my fingers to your clitoris......

The sudden sensations making you grip my back in pleasure....

You dig your nails into my back, nearly drawing blood

I feed off the pain, making my fingers work harder and faster to please you....

All of a sudden, I stop.....

I gaze into your eyes,

You see your reflection in my pupils...

In my eyes, you see a passion, a lust un-matched by any you’ve seen before

As I stare deeply into your eyes, I see a ravishing lady, willing to do anything to please the man she loves...

I roll you onto your back

I roll myself on top of you....

Slowly, you rub your hand along the firm skin of my shaft, guiding me into you.....

We both groan with pleasure as I slowly penetrate you....

Making your worries melt away, feeling your mind slip, uncontrollably to thoughts of wild, lust-fuelled sex...

I notice the look in your eyes and quicken my pace...

Making you shudder with excitement.....

As I quickly thrust into you, you claw at my back, drawing blood...

You see small droplets drip over me, onto your soft, pink flesh...

You lay there, writhing in ecstasy, covered in small droplets of blood, as we both reach our climax....

I lie there, staring down at you, and the small droplets on you....

Slowly I bend to lick them all up...

Slowly making sure I clear every last drop of blood from your skin...

I kiss your stomach....

Slowly, I trace my tongue up to your throat.....

Licks the sides of your neck

And sink my teeth into the warm, juicy flesh.....

Erotic, Sexual, Et Cetera: A Sex Scene

Bensid on Sex Stories


He stood there, glistening in the afternoon sunlight, beads of sweat still glistening on his broad chest. A single drop gathered at his collar and ran between his massive pectorals, down his abdomen, and hit the ground, soundlessly leaving a small dark spot on the light gray asphalt.

He smiled at me, the need for dialogue long gone by this point. I gingerly took a step towards him, holding back slightly, not from hesitation but from the need to consciously exercise self control, for if I didn’t, the hormones rushing through my body would surely have gotten the better of me, right then and there.

He reached out, and gently placed a hand on my bare shoulder. I looked around, but it was Thursday afternoon,

Read More
and there was nobody in sight. The perfect place for a murder. He drew me closer and kissed me, first on the mouth, and then on my neck, as he ran his hand down the smooth lightly tanned skin of my exposed back.

I stood there for a moment, my mind uncertain, yet within seconds my mind realized that it was not needed, nor was it helping the situation, and so it immediately took a paid vacation, allowing my body to act for itself. I drew myself in closer into his embrace, and with both hands seized the warm damp muscle leaden flesh on his back, allowing my face to press into his chest, his small hairs prickling my cheeks, and the scent of sweat overpowering my sense of smell, yet causing me to react not with disgust, as my reflexes had been disabled, but instead with an erotic thirst, perhaps signaling it’s need to be quenched from the damp area rapidly forming between my legs.

He ran his fingers playfully through my hair, as his other hand slowly but surely made it’s way to my pants, slipping through the waistband and firmly massaging one of my soft buttocks. I continued my journey along the mountainous uncharted region that was his back, my face pressed in firmly, my nose lightly brushing against the underside of the massive arm that reached out to me, my lips pressed against one of his dark erect nipples. I reached out with my tongue, and ran it along his breast, allowing myself to taste the warm, salty sweat that still clung to his body. He now ran both hands along my back, and my vaginal juices soaked the entire inner portion of my pants. Just then, my mind, although relaxing on a beach in the Caribbean, phoned in to check on things at the office, allowing me to remember something I had long since overlooked. I pressed my entire body against his, and surely enough, when my crotch pressed against his, I could feel his hard, stiff erection against my leg.

As he started to fiddle with the button on my pants, I slipped one hand easily into his shorts. I ran my hand between his thigh and his testicles, his hot groin plunging me into yet another level of arousal. Moving my fingers about I fondled his large, wet, heavy balls ad his erect penis rubbed invitingly against my leg. I placed my other hand in his shorts, effectively causing them to fall to the floor after his thick stiff cock poked up above the waistband, and brushed playfully up and down against my stomach, bobbing like a rooster vying for territorial rights, and leaving a thin strand of semen between him and myself, which shimmered in the afternoon light. I realized, looking down, that he had taken my pants down whilst I was playing with his tough member, and as I relieved my ankles from my pants’ binding, he reached under my exposed rear and lifted me straight into the air, bringing me down slowly onto his stiff erect cock, pointing almost straight into the air, throbbing forcefully as it slowly, to my long, drawn out pleasure, entered my moist vagina. As I was lowered I slipped my shirt over my head, exposing my comfortably large, soft, succulent breasts (for some reason, nobody was wearing underwear today).

I moaned a soft low moan as the final inches of his penis made their way inside of me. I placed my hands on his broad shoulders and moved myself up and down as he slowly began moving his hips, beginning in a slow, steady rhythm, but soon quickening the pace. His hands beneath the soft flesh of my buttocks my only means of support, I wrapped my legs around his abdomen, straddling him, as he rapidly began to thrust his pelvis, driving his mass into me each time as, in synchronization, he lifted me up and down. My extra support allowing me to lean back, I did so, placing one arm around his neck, and the other under his arm, my hand moistly moving through the sweat of his armpit. My breasts flapped and clattered against my body, and his testicles did the same, slapping against my rear.

Soon he reached an all time high, driving into me faster than before, and as I felt myself nearing climax I closed my eyes and pressed my hand to my face, this hand which had done so much exploring in the preceding minutes, and allowed myself to become overpowered with the erotic scent of his testosterone, the driving chemical force of sex, and the sensation of his penis thrusting into me (the driving force of his body). I released my legs and leaned back as my climax spread through my body, every nerve turning itself inside out to deliver pleasure I had never known existed. My body went somewhat numb as his penis slipped out of me, and as he set me down I could feel nothing more than warm spurts of semen splattering against my bare, naked body.

I leaned back, not physically, but in my mind. I leaned back to a place I had never known existed, in the recesses of my mind. I leaned there and I stayed there. Why? Because I don’t want this moment to end. This, the greatest climactic moment of my life. My rational mind has not yet returned to me, but I know that when it does my senses will return to me, and I will remember who I am, and where I am, and I will have to return to life as it was before, the erotica long gone. I do not want that. So here I lie, awake with closed eyes. There are sounds around me, but I can not hear them. There are feelings to feel, butt hey are naught to me. The world is now as it should be and as I wish it to be forever. So still I wait.

The Other Woman

Carmenica Diaz on Sex Stories

The Other Woman by Carmenica Diaz

Read More
gin: 0in 0in 0pt; text-indent: 49.7pt; line-height: 150%; text-align: justify; tab-stops: 49.5pt">I don’t mind being the other woman.

It has certain benefits and none of the irritating male problems that come with marriage.

I should know, I’ve been married three times!

I know, I know, sometimes I am too romantic for my own good but I think I have finally cured myself of dreaming that futile and pathetic dream of the perfect marriage.

The truth is, men become so mundane, so bloody boring once they’re married!

 The romance goes, the courtesy vanishes, not to mention the sex! It all evaporates once the honeymoon concludes.

I thought I knew the reasons why my previous marriages failed and decided in the third marriage, that hubby and I would have separate residences, that we would preserve the mystery! Nothing makes me drier than the Gobi desert than to hear my man fart and belch in bed, or see his grotty underwear strewn around the room.

Tidy habits vanish and once they’re married, they forget about making themselves presentable.

Why is it men expect us to dress in sexy lingerie – usually bloody uncomfortable stuff – but they don’t even think to have a shower or even shave?

Oh yes, rub your stubbly face over my sensitive bits – that will get me soo hot – not!

Men!

 Some information for men – you have distinctive odours – some I like, others make me want to vomit!

Absorb the fact that the female of the species can distinguish at least ten thousand different odours while the male is lucky to be able to identify five thousand!  That could be the reason you don’t see many female garbage collectors, do you?

It’s just evolution and, believe me, there were times when I wished the proportions were reversed.

However, we like pleasing odours. Note the emphasis on pleasing!

 So shower, don’t use a strong or perfumed soap and don’t pour a bucket of cologne over you when you’re finished – in fact, no cologne at all!

And wash your bloody balls! They can really pong after a while. Believe me, there is a good odour associated with male genitalia and then there is – well, no need to explain, I hope.

There’s nothing like the distinctive masculine odour of a fresh man in your arms.

Back to my third marriage.

The separate residences worked out pretty well for at least seven months but then he became whiney.  A whining man is the ultimate turn off. How can you respect a man who whines and complains?

I divorced him.

He’s probably whining about that as I speak!

I digress – sorry, it’s the educator in me.

Where was I?

Therefore, I enjoy being the other woman. I use the cock, and go home to soak in my bath while listening to my music. Sport never graces my television set, the toilet seat is always down and I have lace edging on my duvet.

All in all, very satisfactory and when I want sex with a male, I hunt.

That was how I found Mark.

I seduced Mark very easily. If a woman can’t seduce the man she has eyes on, she must be from another planet! Earth men are easy! (That’s a small film joke, I’m not really from another planet).

He was easy, in fact a little boring , not even fun and games. It was ok for the night– I just really wanted a cock – you know how you just need penetration? It was one of those nights!

It was adequate and then he became morose and had regrets. He began to go on about how his wife didn’t understand him. I couldn’t stand it!

I slapped him.

Hard.

‘Will you bloody shut up! I have no concern at all about your wife or what you do or don’t do! I am not interested! I was interested in your cock! Now that’s over, I’m going.’

‘But…but Carmen…will I see you again?’

‘What on earth for?’

He was immediately at a loss and I felt slightly sorry for him.

‘Call me at my office sometime,’ I said airily. ‘I’ll leave you to pay for the room. Bye.’

He called and called and I relented.

We had lunch and I watched Mark be very rude to the waiters and pretend to be so in control. I resolved to never see the ignorant and boring little shite again.

Then he began to ramble on about rubbish so I took control.

‘Shut up or I’ll slap you again!’

He gaped at me, eyes wide and shut his mouth.

‘Or, perhaps,’ I said, sipping wine, ‘I’ll give you a bloody good flogging!’

Mark suddenly blushed and I wondered if I was on to something.

‘Perhaps you’d like that,’ I said maliciously, watching him squirm, ‘perhaps your little dick is hard at the thought of me putting you over my knee?’

‘Ah…I… he stuttered and I smiled.

‘You would like me to spank you, wouldn’t you?’

‘Me? Ah…no…that’s silly,’ he said, face bright red.

‘Is it? I think you should get up, walk out of the restaurant, reserve a room at the nearest hotel and come back here with the key. I’ll finish my meal and then take you back to the hotel and spank you.’

‘Now,’ Mark stuttered gamely, ‘Carmen…that’s…’

‘Last chance,’ I said, carefully placing my knife and fork on the entrée plate. ‘Decide!’

Slowly, Mark stood up, adjusted the bulge in his trousers and walked out of the restaurant.

He was quiet and submissive when he returned with the key and I made him walk behind me to the hotel. I also enjoyed making him strip naked and lying over my lap so I could spank him.

I am an accomplished spanker – there are a few spankees that would testify to that!

My female lovers enjoy spanking tremendously, warms them up for an intensive bout of lovemaking while with men, it just makes them totally submissive, overwhelmed with subby emotions.

Mark wanked for me after I finished and I do adore watching a naked man wank when he has small sparkling tears in his eyes from a jolly good spanking!

I thought that was the end of it as Mark was a useless and deadly boring little shit.

One morning, at the university, as I was detailing the construction of medieval French castles, I noticed a woman seated in the back of the lecture room.

She was not one of my normal scruffy students who thought University was an excuse to look like penniless ruffians and was dressed simply but elegantly.

I gestured to my last slide, indicated that further reading should be undertaken from the sources listed and finished.

Gathering my material, I pushed through the students, ignoring the usual ingratiating ones and zeroed in on the young woman. She was older than the usual motley crew and I smiled as I said, ‘have you just joined the course? I haven’t seen you before.’

‘Ah…no. They said I could sit in and listen. Is that all right?’ she asked anxiously.

‘Of course. Are you thinking of enrolling?’

‘I’d like to but…’

‘I’m Carmen but I expect you know that.’

She laughed self-consciously.

‘Yes Professor, I know and I’ve read all your books. I’m Wendy.’

‘You’ve read all my books?’

I raised an eyebrow at that as I guessed she hadn’t read my other books, just the boring ones on medieval history.

‘Yes. I find the subject fascinating and the way you write about historical figures just brings them alive.’

‘Thank you, Wendy. I’m just dashing off to have a coffee. Would you like to join me?’

She was a sweet thing, a little nervous with me but quite beautiful. I gestured at the wedding ring on her finger.

‘How long have you been married?’

‘A year.’

‘Congratulations on surviving the first year.’

Wendy smiled nervously and sipped her coffee.

‘Why don’t you enrol?’

‘Ah, my husband wouldn’t allow it.’

‘Why ever not?’

‘He…he wants me to stay at home…’

‘How frightful!’

‘He’s very decisive and controlling, Professor…’

‘Please, call me Carmen. He sounds very irritating to me.’

‘Have you been married…Pro…Carmen?’

‘Three times. Each was a disaster and the sex became awful!’

Wendy flushed at that.

‘You…you are one of the few historians that discuss sex in a historical context…’

‘Medieval people did enjoy sex, Wendy, it’s a useful way of increasing the population!’

She laughed.

‘I know. Sorry.’

We chatted for sometime and parted.

Wendy returned to my lectures and we made a small habit of having coffee together. Inevitably, the conversation would return to marriage, husbands and sex.

It was when Wendy casually mentioned her husband’s name that I felt a small shiver pass over the back of my neck.

‘Your husband’s name is Mark?’

‘Yes,’ Wendy said brightly and furnished her last name.

It was Mark – the spankee!

I looked at her carefully.

I don’t believe in fate or coincidence and this was either a striking coincidence or Wendy planned it.

‘You don’t really enjoy medieval history, do you?’ I asked evenly.

‘No,’ she admitted, ‘not much, although, I have learned quite a lot during our small discussions.’

‘How wonderful,’ I said sarcastically. ‘What is this about, Wendy?’

‘I…I listened in on Mark’s telephone conversation, I have suspected him for sometime and I heard him badgering you to meet him for lunch…I knew then…’

‘Knew what?’

‘That you…you were …the other woman!’

‘How dramatic,’ I said with a droll tone. ‘I think we should have lunch and I am definitely going to have a glass of wine.’

‘Did you hear what I said?’

‘Of course,’ I said patiently, ‘and I will explain to you over a long lunch. With some luck, we will be tipsy by three.’

‘I…I don’t know…’

‘You don’t like me?’ I pouted and she smiled.

‘Yes, I do. I didn’t want to but I do.’

‘Then have lunch with me.’

‘I…I don’t know…

‘I have a way for your marriage to improve and your sex life will be wonderful.’

Wendy studied me keenly.

‘Really?’ Wendy asked slowly after a long moment.

‘Yes, really! Now, see if you can signal that silly waiter, we’ll escape this mundane café  and whisk away o to my favourite restaurant.’

‘Hello Mark, this is Carmen.’

‘Carmen?’

Mark’s voice became immediately soft over the telephone but I suspected his dick was hard.

‘Why…ah…’

‘I want to play some more games. You liked our last game, didn’t you?’

‘Ah…yes,’ he whispered.

‘I want to play again but harder this time. Do you want to play harder, Mark?’

‘Yes,’ he whispered again.

‘Book a hotel room.’

He was naked and kneeling on the floor of the hotel room when I arrived – just as I had instructed.

I remained fully clothed to increase his humiliation, bound his arms together, and lashed them to the top of the doorframe before flogging his back and bottom.

Angry red welts covered his rear when I finally released him, carefully avoiding his rigid cock and lashed his arms behind his back.

I propelled him to the bed and forced him to lie on his back.

Mark watched me with wide eyes as I tied his ankles together and then forced the gag into his mouth.

‘There, Mark is all silent,’ I said as I buckled the straps behind his head.

The television sound was loud as I had used it to mask the sounds of the flogging and I used the remote to turn the set completely off.

‘All quiet – just how I like it.’

Taking a red lipstick from my handbag, I sat on the bed beside the restrained Mark.

‘You’re in a pickle now, Mark,’ I said casually and began writing on his bare chest with the lipstick. ‘You’ve just given up control in more way than one.’

He watched as I wrote on his skin and drew a large arrow pointing at his hard cock.

‘I don’t suppose you can read upside down so I’ll tell you what I’ve written. If you’re interested of course. Nod if you are.’

Mark frantically nodded.

‘It says, “I am a submissive slut. Please control me. You control me by controlling this!” The arrow points at your hard dickie!’

I slipped my hand around his cock and slowly stroked it twice, leaving Mark gasping into the gag with frustration.

Carefully, I pushed a cock ring around his cock.

‘That will trap the blood and keep it nice and hard for your wife.’

Mark gaped at me and I smiled as he made desperate noises in the gag.

‘Wendy will be here in about twenty minutes to see a side of her husband she never knew about. Perhaps she’ll flog you again or just spank you. I do know Wendy has a chastity belt for you and I admit, it was my idea. I’m such a bitch! I don’t think that your willie is going to get much relief anytime soon!’

I flicked his hard cock with my forefinger and stood up.

‘Perhaps when she’s trained you, I can come around for coffee or dinner to see how you’ve progressed.’

I walked to the hotel room door.

‘I suspect, Mark, that your marriage will last for sometime, perhaps twenty or thirty years. At least until Wendy grows tired of you.’

He made more desperate noises into the gag and I smiled as I slowly shut the door.

The Other Woman
from the short story collection ‘DOMINANT WOMEN’
by
Carmenica Diaz

http://www.cafeboudoir.com/" />

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

My dirty mind needs cleaning.... Part 1

girly_love on Teen Stories

Every Friday comes around and there is only one thing that crosses my mind. That is the day when Denise (our cleaning lady) comes round to do a weekly clean.

 

Thursday night arrives, and it is the middle of school term. I cant stop thinking about what I would do if I could stay at home the next day just to be near to Denise. In my mind I try my hardest to think of a way to get a day off school. My mom usually comes up to say goodnight every night at 10, and so I get into bed and pretend to feel really ill. As she comes into my room I moan gently, just loud enough for her to hear, but still think that im asleep. She walks up to me and sits on my bed, I roll over and slightly open my eyes to look at her.

Read More
class="MsoNormal"> 

“What’s wrong? Do you not feel well?” she asks. I moan a little, before replying with a quiet no. My mom looks at me and places her hand on my forehead as to check my temperature. Luckily for me its near summer, it’s a hot night and the radiator is on. She sighs and admits that I have a high temperature and tells me to stay in bed in the morning. I roll back over triumphant, and smile to myself as she leaves the room.

 

Next morning, my mom comes in and wakes me up. “How are you feeling? Any better?” I just moan and so she replies, “Ok then just stay in bed. However iv got to go out today for lunch and round to my friends to help her sort out her new home. Are you ok alone?” Once again I just moaned and she left the room.

 

How lucky was I! Not only had I managed to get a day off school, but I was now going to be alone at home with my cleaner. It was 10 o clock by the time my mum had left, and I heard the door on her way out. Denise always arrived at 11, and so I had an hour to kill. Just the thought of her being here was amazing, and so I got turned on and decided to watch some porn. I quickly got involved in the porn that I lost track of time. The hour flew past and before I knew it the door opened downstairs. Denise had arrived.

 

“Hello is anybody home?” Denise shouted as she climbed the stairs to look around. I got out of bed and left my room to greet her. There she was at the top of the stairs. In all honesty she wasn’t the greatest looking. She was a middle-aged woman a few years younger than my mom, with a petite build and slim figure. A good point was that she had rather large breasts for her size. Being 38 made her over twice as old as me, as I was only 16. This turned me on massively, as I wanted to experience the sex of an older woman.

 

“Oh hi darling,” she said as she saw me. (She always called me darling which made me smile.) “Hiya Denise how are you?” I replied. Having answered my question and asked what needed cleaning Denise set off to start work. She started upstairs at the other end of the house so I went back into my room and watched the porn more discretely. My cock was growing larger as the porn got more intense, and all I could do was imagine me and Denise together having sex like in the film.

 

As I was watching two women pleasuring each other I heard Denise walk by outside my room into the bathroom next door. She started to clean in there but was going to and fro from the airing cupboard to get cleaning stuff. As I was so turned on my head took control of my actions. I could feel myself losing a battle to contain my feelings. With a sudden rush of blood I got up and opened the door, without Denise realising. Having done this my adrenaline died down and I backed out of the doorway and got back onto my bed. I had gone shy all of a sudden as I lay there staring out of my now open door.

 

Within minutes, having seen Denise return to the airing cupboard, my rush of blood came back. I thought to myself what would Denise do if she caught me masturbating. The thought of her walking by seeing me pleasuring my own cock sent shivers down my spine. I rocked my head back and started to really work at my cock. I lost my inhibitions and got carried away. I looked up and saw Denise walk past the door. I didn’t know whether she had seen what I was doing. I didn’t want to get up and go see whether she had seen, and so I continued where I had stopped.

 

5 minutes passed and I heard movement again. As I watched the doorway I saw Denise walk past, much slower this time. I caught her eye slightly and quickly turned away. She had definitely seen this time, but she didn’t react. Except she had turned round and re-entered the bathroom. I felt disheartened. Her lack of reaction made me feel as if she didn’t want anything to do with me ever again. I felt so bad about what I had done that I turned over and laid facing the other way. With all different thoughts going through my mind I was too busy to catch on to what happened next……..

 

I was lying facing the wall, pondering my actions when suddenly I felt something. I assumed our small dog had jumped on the bed so I didn’t turn round, but it was more than my dog. Again I felt something, this time on my leg. A hand? I turned over in shock and stared into the eyes of Denise. She looked at me with an expressionless face, before saying, “I saw what you were doing before.”

 

On hearing this, my cheeks went bright red. She just looked at me and smiled. I didn’t reply and so she spoke again. “Did you mean for me to catch you?” she asked softly. I didn’t know what to say, I was in total shock. “ I think you meant for me to see what you were doing.” She stated.

 

Now my heart was racing, here I was in the situation that I had dreamt of, but I didn’t know what to do. I muttered quietly, “Well not really, I didn’t think you would see me.”

 

Again Denise smiled, moving her hand up my leg. “I am amazed that you were doing that. I actually enjoyed it.”

 

A huge sigh of relief came out of my mouth and Denise laughed. “I knew you want me to see you, you cheeky little begger!” I still didn’t respond and so Denise looked at me before asking what it was that I was masturbating to. When I told her the truth she looked stunned. I now thought it was all over for my dream.

 

We sat there looking at each other for a minute or so, I said sorry to her but no response. All that happened was that her grip on my leg got stronger. I felt it start moving up my leg more. Was this to be it?

 

“Just don’t tell anyone ok?” Denise asked politely. I replied quickly “Tell anyone what?” but before I knew it Denise’s hand was on my cock, gripping it through my tracksuit bottoms. She pushed me back, started squeezing and kissed me passionately.

 

My cock rose instantly, and the kiss was the most amazing feeling I had ever felt, well that was up until she took it further. Her hand glided inside my bottoms and grabbed the tip of my penis. It was wet from my pre-cum when watching the porn, and I could tell this turned her on, as she stopped kissing me and quickly got down to my bottoms. In an instant, without knowing my bottoms were off. My average sized cock flopped out and she smiled licking her lips. She grabbed my cock and teased it with her fingers, before licking the tip slowly with her tongue. “Oh my god!” I shouted as she descended further down my shaft. She started to really pick up pace as she bounced her mouth up and down on my now throbbing cock. It was the most amazing blowjob I had ever received, especially because it was a woman over twice my age doing it. I had reached a point now where I didn’t care what happened to me.